See other formats

Full text of "The two Elsies"

CHILDREN'S BOOK 
COLLECTION 

1*1 

^ LIBRARY OF THE jjjjt 

<fe UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA * 

LOS ANGELES 



OP CALlF'oniiA A'r LOS ANGIUS 

University Elementary School Library 



A LIST OF THE ELSIE BOOKS AND 
OTHER POPULAR BOOKS 

BY 

MARTHA FINLEY 



ELSIE D1NSMORB. 

ELSIE'S HOLIDAYS AT ROSELAND& 
ELSIE'S GIRLHOOD. 

ELSIE'S WOMANHOOD. 
ELSIE'S MOTHERHOOD. 

ELSIE'S CHILDREN. 
ELSIE'S WIDOWHOOD. 
GRANDMOTHER ELSIE. 

ELSIE'S NEW RELATIONS. 
ELSIE AT NANTUCKET. 
THE TWO ELSIES. 

ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 
ELSIE'S FRIENDS AT WOODBURN. 

CHRISTMAS WITH GRANDMA ELSIE. 
ELSIE AND THE RA YMONDS. 

ELSIE YACHTING WITH THE RA YMOND& 
ELSIE'S VACATION. 

ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 
LSIE AT ION. 

ELSIE AT THE WORLD'S FAIR. 

ELSIE'S JOURNEY ON INLAND WATERS. 
ELSIE AT HOME. 

ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 
ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
ELSIE'S YOUNG FOLKS. 



MILDRED KEITH. 

MILDRED AT ROSELANDS. 
MILDRED'S MARRIED LIFE. 
MILDRED AND ELSIE. 
MILDRED AT HOME. 

MILDRED'S BOYS AND GIRLS. 
MILDRED'S NEW DAUGHTER. 



SIGNING THE CONTRACT AND WHATITCOS't. 
THE TRAGEDY OF WILD RIVER VALLEY. 
OUR FRED. 

AN OLD-FASHIONED BOY. 
WANTED, A PEDIGREE. 

THE THORN IN THE NEST, 



THE TWO ELSIES. 



BY 

MARTHA FINLEY, 



AUTHOR OP 



14 ELSIE DINSMORE," "ELSIE AT NANTUCKET," "MILDRED AND 

ELSIE," "Qua FRED," "WANTED A PEDIGREE," 

etc., etc. 



NEW YORK : 
DODD, MEAD & COMPANY, 



COPYRIGHT, 1885, 

BY 

DODD, MEAD & COMPANY. 



THE TWO ELSIES. 



CHAPTER L 

" Art is long, and Time is fleeting, 

And our hearts, though stout and brave, 
Still, like muffled drums, are beating 
Funeral marches to the grave." 

LONGFELLOW. 

IT was a lovely summer morning, glorious 
with sunlight, sweet with the fragrance of 
flowers and the songs of birds. 

The view from the bay-window of the library 
of Crag Cottage, the residence of Mr. George 
Leland, architect and artist, was very fine, em- 
bracing, as it did, some of the most magnificent 
scenery on the banks of the Hudson. 

The house stood very high, and from that 
window one might look north and south over 
wooded mountain, hill and valley, or east upon 
the majestic river and its farther shore. 

The nearer view was of well-kept, though not 
extensive, grounds; a flower-garden and lawn 



4 THE TWO ELSIES. 

with a winding carriage-way leading up the 
hill by a gradual ascent. 

It was a pleasant place to sit even on a sunny 
summer morning, for a tall tree partially shaded 
the window without greatly obstructing the 
view, and it was there the master of the house 
was usually to be found, at this time of day, 
with Evelyn, his only child, close at his side. 

They were there now, seated at a table cov- 
ered with books and papers, he busied in draw- 
ing plans for a building, she equally so with 
her lessons. 

But presently, at the sound of a deep sigh 
from her father, she glanced hastily up at him. 

He had dropped his pencil and was leaning 
back against the cushions of his easy-chair, with 
a face so wan and weary that she started up in 
alarm, and springing to his side, exclaimed, 
"Dear papa, I am sure you are not well ! Do 
stop working, and lie down on the sofa. And 
won't you let me tell Patrick to go for the 
doctor when he has taken mamma to River- 
side?" 

"Yes, Evelyn, I think you may," he an- 
swered in low feeble tones, and with a sad sort 
of smile, gently pressing the hand she had laid 
in his, as he spoke. " It will do no harm for 
me to see Dr. Taylor, even should it do no 
good." 

"What is that? send for the doctor? Are 



THE TWO EL8IE8. 5 

you ill, Eric ?" asked a lady who had entered 
the room just in time to catch his last sen- 
tence. 

"I am feeling unusually languid, Laura," he 
replied; "yet not much more so than I did 
yesterday. Perhaps it is only the heat." 

"The heat!" she echoed; "why, it is a de- 
lightful day! warm, to be sure, but not oppres- 
sively so." 

"Not to you or me, perhaps, mamma," re- 
marked Evelyn, " but we are well and strong, 
and poor papa is not." 

"A holiday would do you good, Eric," the 
lady said, addressing her husband; "come, 
change your mind and go with me to Kiver- 
side." 

"My dear," he said, "I should like to go to 
gratify you, but really I feel quite unequal to 
the exertion." 

"You need make none," she said; "you 
need only to sit quietly under the trees on the 
lawn ; and I think you will find amusement in 
watching the crowd, while the fresh air, change 
of scene, and rest from the work you will not 
let alone when at home, will certainly be of 
great benefit to you." 

He shook his head in dissent. "I should 
have to talk and to listen ; in short, to make 
myself agreeable. I have no right to inflict 
my companionship on Mrs. Ross's guests on 



6 TEE TWO EL8HE8. 

aay other condition ; and all that would be a 
greater exertion than I feel fit to undertake." 

" There was a time when you were willing 
to make a little exertion for my sake," she re- 
turned in a piqued tone, " but wives are not to 
expect the attention freely bestowed upon a 
sweetheart, and so I must go alone as usual." 

" Mamma, what a shame for you to talk so 
to poor papa !" exclaimed Evelyn indignantly. 
" You know " 

" Hush, hush, Evelyn," said her father in a 
gently reproving tone, ''be respectful to your 
mother, always." 

"Yes, sir," returned the child, with a lov- 
ing look into his eyes. Then to her mother, 
" I beg your pardon, mamma, I did not mean 
to be rude ; but " with a scrutinizing glance 
at the richly attired figure before her. 

" Well ?" laughingly interrogated the lady, 
as the child paused with a slight look of em- 
barrassment and a heightened color. 

"Nothing, mamma, only " 

"Something your correct taste disapproves 
about my attire?" 

" Yes, mamma; your dress is very handsome; 
quite rich and gay enough for a ball-room ; but 
wouldn't a simpler, plainer one be more suita- 
ble for a lawn-party?" 

"Well, really!" was the laughing rejoinder; 
" the idea of such a chit as you venturing to 



THE TWO ELSIES. 7 

criticise her mother's taste in dress! You spoil 
her, Eric ; making so much of her and allowing 
her to have and express an opinion on any and 
every subject. There, I must be going; I see 
Patrick is at the door with the carriage. So 
good-by, and don't overwork yourself, Eric/' 

"Mamma," Evelyn called after her, "Pat- 
rick is to go for the doctor, you know." 

"Oh, yes; Fll tell him," Mrs. Leland an- 
swered, and the next moment the carriage was 
whirling away down the drive. 

"There, she is gone!" said Evelyn. "Oh, 
papa, when I am a woman I shall not marry 
unless I feel that I can always be content to 
stay with my husband when he is not able to 
go with me." 

"But business may prevent him very often 
when sickness does not, and you may grow very 
weary of staying always at home," he said, 
softly smoothing her hair, then bending to 
touch his lips to her smooth white forehead 
and smile into the large dark eyes lifted to his 
as she knelt at the side of his chair. 

"No, no ! not if he is as dear and kind as 
you are, papa. But no other man is, I think." 

"Quite a mistake, my pet; the world surely 
contains many better men than your father." 

" I should be exceedingly angry if any one 
else said that to me," she returned indig- 
nantly. 



8 THE TWO ELSIES. 

At that he drew her closer to him with a lit- 
tle pleased laugh. "We love each other very 
dearly, do we not, my darling?" he said; then 
sighed deeply. 

"Indeed we do!" she answered, gazing anx- 
iously up into his face. " How pale and ill you 
look, papa! do lie down and rest." 

"Presently, when my work has progressed 
a little farther," he said, putting her gently 
aside, straightening himself and resuming his 
pencil. 

Evelyn was beginning a remonstrance, but at 
the sound of wheels upon the drive sprang to 
the window, exclaiming, " Can mamma be com- 
ing back already? She has perhaps changed 
her mind about attending the party. No," as 
she caught sight of the vehicle, "it is the doc- 
tor. I'm glad." 

" Go, receive him at the door, daughter, and 
show him in here/' said Mr. Leland; "and as 
I desire a private interview, you may amuse 
yourself in the grounds while he stays." 

" Yes, sir; and oh, I do hope he will be able 
to give you something that will make you well 
directly," the little girl replied, bestowing a 
look of loving anxiety upon her father, then 
hastening to obey his order. 

She received the physician at the front en- 
trance, with all the graceful courtesy of a re- 
fined lady, ushered him into the library, then 



THE TWO ELSIES. 9 

putting on a garden-hat, wandered out into the 
grounds. 

It was the month of roses, and they were to 
be found here in great variety and profusion; 
they bordered the walks, climbed the walls, 
and wreathed themselves about the pillars of 
the porches, filling the air with their rich fra- 
grance, mingled with that of the honeysuckle, 
lilac, heliotrope, and mignonette. 

Evelyn sauntered through the garden, paus- 
ing here and there to gather one and another 
of the most beautiful and sweet-scented of its 
floral treasures, arranging them in a bouquet for 
her father; then crossed the lawn to an artistic 
little summer-house built on the edge of the 
cliff, where it almost overhung the river. 

The view from this spot was magnificent, ex- 
tending for many miles and embracing some 
of the grandest scenery of that region; and to 
Evelyn and her father, both dear lovers of the 
beauties of nature, it was a favorite resort. 

Seating herself upon a rustic bench, she passed 
some moments in absorbed, delighted contempla- 
tion of the scene so familiar, yet ever new. 

The thought that anything worse than a pass- 
ing illness threatened her beloved father had not 
yet entered her youthful mind, and she was 
serenely happy as she sat there waiting for the 
departure of the physician as the signal that 
she might return to him. 



10 THE TWO ELSIES. 

From her earliest recollection h<> tad been 
father and mother both to her, Mrs. Leland's 
time being too fully occupied with her onerous 
duties to society to allow her to bestow much 
attention upon her child. 

Had the husband and father taken a like 
view of his responsibilities, Evelyn would have 
been left almost entirely to the care of the ser- 
vants; but to him the formation of his child's 
character, the cultivation of her mind and heart, 
was a duty that outweighed all social claims, 
and to which even business might to some 
extent be sacrificed. 

Nor was it a duty only, but also a delight. 
And so well was she rewarding his efforts that 
he found her, at thirteen, more companionable 
than her mother had ever been; taking an en- 
thusiastic interest in his professional work, and 
sharing his aspirations after perfection therein 
and recognition as one of the foremost architects 
of his day. 

In her esteem he had already distanced all 
competitors; no one else could plan a house so 
well for comfort, convenience, and beauty com- 
bined. Also he was to her the very embodi- 
ment of all that was unselfish, good, and noble. 

She thought, and truly, that her mother 
failed to appreciate him. 

While Evelyn waited the doctor subjected his 
patient to a thorough examination, not only 



THE TWO ELSIES. 11 

feeling his pulse, listening to the beating of his 
heart, sounding his lungs and looking at his 
tongue, but cross-questioning him closely, his 
face growing graver with every reply elicited. 

"You have told me everything?" he inquired 
at length. 

( ' Yes, I think so ; every symptom that I can 
recall at this moment. And now, doctor, I 
want you to be equally frank with me ; tell me 
exactly what you think of my case." 

"I cannot hold out any hope of recovery," 
was the unwilling reply; "but there is little, if 
any, immediate danger." 

" You but confirm my own impressions," said 
Mr. Leland quietly. "But I would have a 
clearer understanding of your verdict ; do you 
mean that I may have years of invalidism be- 
fore me, or that a few weeks or months must 
bring the end?" 

"You really desire to know the worst, my 
dear sir ?" returned the physician inquiringly, 
a look of deep sympathy on his kindly face. 

"I do," was the calmly resolute reply; "let 
me know the worst and face it in the strength 
God gives to His children according to their day." 

"Then, my dear sir, I will be plain with 
you; but bear in mind that I lay no claim to 
infallibility; I may err in judgment, but I see 
no reason to hope that your life on earth will 
be prolonged for more than three months at 



12 THE TWO ELSIES. 

the farthest, and I much fear the end may come 
in less than half tha^ time." 

The doctor could not at first judge of the 
full effect of his words, for Mr. Leland sat with 
his face half hidden in his hand. 

For a moment a deathlike stillness reigned in 
the room ; then Dr. Taylor said, low and feel- 
ingly, "You are a Christian, my dear sir, and 
for you dying will be but going home to a 
brighter and better world/' 

"Yes," was the reply, "and your tidings 
would have no terrors for me were it not for 
those who must be left behind; but oh, the part- 
ing from helpless dear ones for whom my care 
and protection seems so necessary ! that is the 
bitterness of death !" 

"' Leave thy fatherless children, I will pre- 
serve them alive; and let thy widows trust in 
Me/" quoted the physician in sympathizing 
tones. 

" Yes, yes; thank God for that precious prom- 
ise!" exclaimed Mr. Leland. "And you, doc- 
tor, for reminding me of it/' he added, stretch- 
ing out a hand to his kind comforter. 

It was taken in a warm grasp and held for a 
moment while other of the many sweet and 
comforting promises of God's Word were re- 
called to the mind of the sufferer, to his great 
consolation. 

"I would it were in my power," the doctor 



THE TWO ELSIES. 13 

said at length, "to hold out to you any hope 
of restoration to health. I cannot do that, but 
will write you a prescription which will, I trust, 
by God's blessing, give relief to some of the 
most distressing symptoms/' 

"Even partial relief will be most welcome," 
sighed the patient. "Ah, if I can but find 
strength for promised work!" 

" Better let it alone and take what rest and 
ease you can," was the parting advice of the 
physician. 

" What a long, long visit the doctor is pay- 
ing!" Evelyn had said to herself several times 
before her eyes were gladdened with the sight 
of his carriage rolling away down the drive. 

"At last!" she cried, springing to her feet 
and hurrying back to the house. 

She found her father lying on a sofa, his face 
very pale, his eyes closed. 

She drew near on tiptoe, thinking he might 
have fallen asleep ; but as she reached the side 
of his couch he opened his eyes, and taking her 
hand drew her down to his breast. 

"My darling, my beloved child!" he whis- 
pered, putting his arm about her and holding 
her fast with tender caresses. 

"What did the doctor say, papa?" she asked, 
nestling closer to him and laying her cheek to 
his. "Does he hope to make you well very 
soon?" 



14 TEE TWO ELSIES. 

For a moment there was no reply, and Evelyn, 
startled at her father's silence, suddenly raised 
her head and gazed earnestly, inquiringly into 
his face. 

He smiled, a little sadly, and gently smooth- 
ing her hair back from her forehead, "I was 
thinking," he said, " of a text in the psalm we 
read together this morning ' My soul, wait thou 
only upon God, for my expectation is from him.' 
He and He only can make me well, daughter." 

"Then why send for the doctor, papa?" 

"Because God works by means; it pleases 
Him so to do, though it would be no more 
difficult to Him to accomplish His designs with- 
out. He has provided remedies, and I think it 
is His will that we should use them, at the same 
time asking His blessing upon them, feeling 
that without it they will be of no avail." 

"Then you are to have some medicine, I 
suppose?" 

" Yes ; and to be out a good deal in the open 
air." 

" Oh, then, won't you come out to the sum- 
mer-house and lie in the hammock there, with 
me close beside you to wait on you?" 

" Presently; but I must write a letter first," 
he said, putting her gently aside and resuming 
his seat at the writing-table. 

"Can't it wait till to-morrow, papa?" she 
asked. "You may feel stronger by then." 



THE TWO EL8IE8. 15 

" It is to be only a few lines, to your Uncle 
Lester ; and I want it to go by this afternoon's 
mail, that, if possible, it may reach Fairview 
before they have arranged their plans for the 
summer. I want them to come here to spend 
the hot months. Should you like it ?" 

1 ' Yes, indeed, papa ! I've always been fond 
of Uncle Lester, as you know, and I quite fell 
in love with Aunt Elsie and the baby when he 
brought them to see us on their return from 
Europe." 



CHAPTER II. 

'How sudden do our prospects vary here!" 

IT was the breakfast-hour at Fairview. The 
young husband and wife chatted pleasantly over 
their coffee, omelet and rolls, strawberries and 
cream, the principal subject of discourse being 
the expected trip to Nantucket in company 
with her mother, grandparents, and the rest of 
the family at Ion. 

Lester and his Elsie had been there the pre- 
yious evening, helping to celebrate the first an-: 
niversary of the marriage of Edward and Zoe, 
and had readily fallen in with the plans for 
the summer outing proposed by Captain Ray- 
mond. 

" You will go with us, of course, Elsie?" their 
mother had said, several of the others eagerly 
echoing her words, and they had answered that 
they knew of nothing to hinder, and should be 
delighted to do so. 

So that question seemed fully settled, and 
now their talk was of needful preparations and 
arrangements for so long an absence from home; 
of the anticipated pleasures of the voyage and 



TEE TWO ELSIES. 17 

the proposed lengthened sojourn upon Nan- 
tucket Island, including the sketching of the 
most attractive features of its scenery. 

Young, healthy, in easy circumstances, en- 
tirely congenial in opinions and tastes, they 
were a very happy couple. 

Lester was meeting with marked success in 
his chosen profession had received only yes- 
terday a large price for one of his paintings; 
and as Elsie and he were essentially one in all 
their interests, her joy was fully equal to his, if 
not greater. 

In consequence they were unusually gay this 
morning, and life seemed very bright and beau- 
tiful before them. 

They lingered over their meal, and were just 
leaving the table when a servant came in with 
the morning's mail. 

There were several newspapers and maga- 
zines; only one letter. 

" From Eric, dear old boy ! I was intend- 
ing to write to him to-day," remarked Lester, 
as he examined the superscription. 

" How nice, then, that his came just in time 
for you to answer it in yours," said Elsie. " I'll 
leave you to the enjoyment of it while I give 
my orders for the day/' she added, turning 
from him toward the rear of the house, as they 
left the breakfast-room together. 

"Yes, my dear, and when you have a spare 



18 TEE TWO ELSIES. 

moment to bestow upon your unworthy hus- 
band, you will find him on the veranda," he 
answered lightly, bending his steps in that di- 
rection. 

Only a few minutes had passed when she 
sought him there; but what a change had come 
over him! All his gayety had forsaken him, 
his face was pale, and his eyes, as he turned 
them upon her, were full of anguish. 

" Oh Lester, my dear, dear husband! what is 
it?" she cried, hastening to him and laying a 
hand tenderly upon his shoulder. 

"Bead," he said hoarsely, holding out the 
open letter to her, Eric's letter, whose sad tid- 
ings seemed for the time to have driven away 
all the joy and brightness of life. 

Glancing down the page, Elsie read: 

"My dear brother, will you come to me? I 
have sore need of you. For a year past I have 
felt my strength failing; for the last few months 
matters have grown worse, till my days and 
nights are filled with pain and unrest; and to- 
day I have learned that the time has come for 
me to set my house in order, for I am to ' die, 
and not live/ Nay, not so: I am to pass from 
the land of the dying to that blest world where 
death can never enter. 

"My physician tells me it may possibly be three 
months ere I reach ' that bourne whence no 
traveller returns/ but that in all probability 



THE TWO ELSIES. 19 

I shall arrive there in less than half that 
time. 

" And there is much I would say to you, my 
brother; much in which I need your kind help. 
You will be coming North for the hot season ; 
I would gladly have you, your sweet wife 
and baby-boy spend it here with us; and to 
me it seems that there are few pleasanter places 
than this little home-nest of ours high up on 
the rocky banks of the grand old Hudson Eiver. 
We have pure air and magnificent scenery, and 
it will be most comforting to me to have your 
loved companionship as I go down into the 
valley of the shadow of death. 

" Thank God, it is only the shadow, and I 
shall go down into it leaning on the strong arm 
of my beloved. Jesus will be with me to the 
very end. 

" But I may be asking too much of my sweet 
sister Elsie; you and she have, perchance, 
formed other plans more congenial to your 
tastes and wishes. If so, let me not interfere 
with them; consider my request withdrawn. 
Yet, shall I not have at least a sight of your 
loved faces ere I go hence to return no more? 
" Lovingly, ERIC." 

Elsie could scarce see the signature from the 
fast-falling tears. 

" The dear brother!" she sobbed. " But, oh, 
Lester, be comforted! His troubles and trials 



20 THE TWO EL8IE8. 

are almost over, the battle nearly ended, the 
victory well-nigh won; and we know he will 
oome off more than conqueror through Him that 
loved him!" 

" Yes, I know, I know it ; but he has been 
a dear brother to me, and, oh, how can I learn to 
live without him!" he answered, intones quiver- 
ing with emotion. 

" 'Twill only be for a time, love, and then 
you will be restored to each other, never to part 
any more forever," Elsie said softly, with her 
arm about her husband's neck, while her tears 
mingled with his, and her sweet lips were 
pressed again and again to his cheek. 

He folded her in a close embrace. 

" My dear, sweet, precious comforter," he 
^aid, "I can never be unhappy while God spares 
me my wife." 

"Nor I, while I have you, dearest," she re- 
sponded, with an added caress. "And we will 
go to poor Eric instead of with mamma and the 
rest to Nantucket." 

" My sweet one, I could not ask so great a 
sacrifice from you," he said. 

"I can hardly feel it to be such when I think 
of your poor brother our brother; for is he 
not mine also? We will go to him instead, and 
I know it will be with mamma's approval, 
grandpa's also. Ah, here they both come!" she 
exclaimed, in a tone of satisfaction, as the Ion 



THE TWO ELSIES. 21 

family carriage was seen approaching through 
the avenue. 

In another moment it had drawn up before 
the entrance, and Mr. Dinsmore and his daugh- 
ter alighted. With the quick eye of affection 
the mother at once noted the sadness of her 
daughter's countenance, of Lester's also, and 
scarcely had she exchanged the morning greet- 
ings with them ere she inquired the cause. 

Lester silently handed her Eric's open let- 
ter. 

Tears trembled in the soft brown eyes as she 
read. 

In compliance with a mute request from 
Lester, she passed it on to her father. 

There was a moment of silence after Mr. 
Dinsmore had finished reading, then the elder 
Elsie said in low, sympathizing tones, 

"My dears, you will go to him? Delight- 
ful as it would be to have you with us, I could 
not wish you to refuse such a request from one 
so near and dear. " 

"No, mamma dear, nor could we think of 
refusing," answered her daughter, quickly, 
glancing tenderly at her husband as she spoke, 
and receiving a grateful, loving look in return. 

"Certainly not," said Mr. Dinsmore; "but I 
see no reason why you should not accompany us on 
our voyage, spend a few days at Nantucket, and 
then go on to New York. Do you, Lester?" 



22 THE TWO ELSIES. 

" No, sir; and if my little wife approves of 
that plan, we will adopt it." 

He turned inquiringly to her. 

" I should like it very much," she said. " If 
you are quite sure it will not delay us too long," 
she added as an after-thought. 

" No, scarcely at all, I think," returned Les- 
ter; " so we will consider that settled." 

" Ah, I am glad that we shall not lose your 
company altogether," Mrs. Travilla said. " And 
do not despair for your brother, Lester, for 
many very sick people have recovered, even after 
being given up by the doctors. We know, too, 
that with God nothing is impossible, and that 
He is the hearer and answerer of prayer. We 
will unite our petitions in behalf of Eric, and if 
it shall be for God's glory and his good, he will 
be restored to health." 

"Yes, mother; I have not a doubt of that," 
returned Mr. Leland, " nor of my dear brother's- 
safety in any case. He is one who has lived the 
life of a Christian for years, and I am sure 
dying grace will be given him for dying time 
whenever that shall come." 

"And well may you be," said Mrs. Travilla, 
" for not one of all God's promises ever fails, 
and to each of His children He has said, ' As 
thy days, so shall thy strength be.' " 

" If you want to answer your letter by return 
of mail, Lester, do not let us hinder you," said 



THE TWO ELSIES. 23 

Mr. Dinsmore. " We are going to the village 
presently, and will mail it for you, if you like." 

"Thank you; then I shall write at once/' 
Lester replied, as he rose and left them. 

" This change of plan will involve some 
change in your intended preparations, will it 
not, Elsie?" asked Mrs. Travilla. 

" Not very much, mamma, as we are not likely 
to take part in any gayeties. I shall not need to 
have any new dresses made; indeed, I think I 
have already a full supply of everything neces- 
sary or desirable, in the way of dress, for both 
baby and myself. " 

"Then you will be ready for the trip as soon 
as any of us?" her grandfather said inquiringly. 

" Yes, sir; I could pack to-day and start this 
evening if desired to do so," she answered with 
a smile. 

" We will not put you to the test," he said, 
< ' but we hope to sail next Tuesday." 



CHAPTER III. 

" We all do fade as a leaf." (Is. Ixiv. 6.) 

A FORTNIGHT had passed since the day of the 
reader's introduction to the dwellers in Crag 
Cottage; the June roses were blooming about it 
in even richer profusion than before; tree, and 
shrub and vine were laden with denser foliage; 
the place looked a very bower of beauty to the 
eyes of Lester and his Elsie as the hack which 
had brought them from the nearest steamboat- 
landing slowly wound its way up the hill on 
which the cottage stood. 

On the vine-covered porch Eric lay in a ham- 
mock, his little daughter, as usual, by his side. 

Though losing flesh and strength day by day, 
he still persevered with his work ; had spent 
some hours over it this morning, but was rest- 
ing now, his cheek fanned by the pure, sweet 
air from the mountain and river, his eyes now 
feasting upon the beauties of the surrounding 
scenery, and anon turning with fond, fatherly 
affection upon the face of the child he loved so 
well. 

She was proving herself an excellent nurse for 
one of her age; never weary of waiting upon her 



THE TWO ELSIES. 25 

loved patient, always striving to anticipate his 
every want, and doing her best to entertain him 
and make him forget his pain. 

She was talking of their expected guests. 

"I am so glad they are coming, papa," she 
said, " for I hope it will cheer you and do you 
much good to see your brother/' 

"And sister," he added with a faint smile; 
" your Aunt Elsie is a very lovely and interesting 
woman." 

"Yes, but I hope they will let me have my 
father to myself sometimes," she said, laying her 
cheek lovingly against the hand that was clasp- 
ing hers. "I'm hardly willing to share you 
even with Uncle Lester." 

"No, not all the time," he responded; "we 
must have an hour alone together now and then,, 
I should not like to be deprived of it any more 
than you." 

She had lifted her head, and was gazing to- 
ward the river. " Papa, I think they are here!" 
she exclaimed. " There is a carriage coming up 
the drive." 

"Ah, I hope so," he said, his pale cheek 
flushing with pleasure; and excitement lending 
him momentary strength, he hastily stepped from 
the hammock, and with Evelyn went forward to 
greet and welcome the travellers as they alighted, 
the hack having now drawn up before the en- 
trance. 



26 THE TWO EL8IE8. 

Both Lester and Elsie were much moyed at 
sight of their brother so sadly changed from 
the vigorous man from whom they parted less 
than a year before. 

Elsie had much ado to hide her emotion, and 
even Lester's voice was husky and tremulous as 
he returned Eric's greeting and made inquiries 
regarding his health. 

" It is much the same as when I wrote you," 
Eric answered, holding fast to his brother's 
hand, and gazing with a look of strong affection 
into his face. " And you are quite well?" 

" Quite, thank you; but about yourself, Eric? 
Would it not be well to have other advice?" 

" I believe there is none better than I have 
had, brother," Eric said. Then turning to 
caress the little one in its nurse's arms, "What 
a fine little fellow! a truly beautiful child, Sister 
Elsie. Ah, Lester I rejoice that you have a son 
to keep up the family name. May he live to be 
a great blessing to you both!" 

"How sweet and pretty he is!" Evelyn said, 
caressing him in her turn. " Aunt Elsie, shall 
I show you to your room?" 

" If you please, dear." And they passed on 
into the house together, while Eric dropped 
exhausted into an easy-chair, and Lester took 
possession of another close at his side. 

"You are very weak, Eric," he remarked, in 



THE TWO ELSIES. 27 

a tone of mingled affection and concern; "and 
I fear suffer a great deal of pain." 

" Yes, a good deal at times; but," he added 
with a joyous smile, " I shall soon be in that 
land where there shall be no more pain, and 
the inhabitants shall not say ( I am sick.'" 

"Don't speak of it," said Lester hoarsely; 
" I must hope there are yet years of life in this 
world before you." 

"What a very pleasant room; what a delight- 
ful prospect from that window looking toward 
the river!" Elsie exclaimed, as Evelyn led the 
way into the spacious, airy apartment set apart 
for the occupation of herself and husband dur- 
ing their stay. 

" I think it is," Evelyn returned in a quiet 
tone; "that was the reason papa and I selected 
it for you. We have two other spare rooms, but 
this is the largest and has the loveliest views 
from its windows." 

"Thank you, dear. Is your mamma well?" 

" I suppose so; she was when we heard last, a 
day or two ago. She is at Newport, Aunt Elsie; 
she found herself so worn out, ghe said, with 
attending to the claims of society, that a trip to 
the seashore was quite a necessity. Do you put 
the claims of society before everything else, 
Aunt Elsie?" 

"Indeed no," returned Elsie, with a happy 
laugh. " I'm afraid I put them last on my list: 



28 THE TWO EL8IE8. 

husband, baby, mother, grandpa, brothers antf 
sisters, all come before society with me." 

" So they shall with me when I'm a woman," 
said Evelyn with decision; "and papa shall al- 
ways, always be first. I don't know how mam- 
ma can bear to be away from him so much; 
especially now when he is so weak and ailing. 
And I am quite mortified that she is not here to 
welcome you. She said she would be back in 
time, but now writes that she finds Newport so 
delightful, and the sea-breezes doing her so much 
good, that she can't tear herself away just yet." 

" Well, dear, as she is your mother and my 
sister, we will try not to criticise or find fault 
with her," responded Elsie, in a gently soothing 
tone. 

"No; I ought not," acknowledged Evelyn; 
" papa never does; at least not to me. Mamma 
said she thought we could entertain you for a 
short time, and we mean to do our best." 

"Yes, dear child; but we must not allow your 
father to exert himself to that end; we did not 
come to be entertained, but to try to be of use 
to him." 

"It was very kind," said Evelyn, gratefully; 
" it must have been quite a sacrifice, for you to 
leave that beautiful Nantucket so soon after 
arriving there; I know about it, because we were 
there two summers ago, and I could hardly bear 
to come away." 



THE TWO ELSIES. 29 

" It is very pleasant there, but so it is here 
also/' responded Elsie. 

Evelyn looked much pleased. "I am glad 
you like it, Aunt Elsie," she said. " / think it 
the dearest spot on earth; but then it has al- 
ways been my home." 

" You are justly partial to it, Evelyn," Elsie 
said, "for it is a sweet spot." 

" Thank you. Our dinner will be ready in 
about an hour from now; but don't take the 
trouble to dress, there will be no one but 
ourselves," Evelyn said, retiring. 

Elsie was not sorry to learn that her sister-in- 
law was absent from home; for though neither 
really disliked the other, they were not congenial; 
their opinions, their tastes, their views of life, 
its pleasures and its duties, were so widely 
different that they could have but little in 
common. 

A proud, self-important woman would have 
taken offence at the lack of hospitality and con- 
sideration shown her in the failure of the mis- 
tress of the house to be present with a welcome 
on her arrival, but such was not Elsie's character. 
She had but a humble opinion of her own impor- 
tance and her own deserts, so very readily ex- 
cused and overlooked the neglect. 

But his wife's conduct was very mortifying 
to Eric, as he showed in his apology for her, on 
Elsie's rejoining him and Lester on the porch. 



30 THE TWO ELSIES 

Elsie accepted his excuses very sweetly, assur- 
ing him that she expected to find much enjoy- 
ment in his society, her husband's, and Eve- 
lyn's, and would haye been very sorry had 
Laura returned home for her sake before her 
visit to Newport was completed. 

Evelyn, too, felt much chagrin on account of 
the lack of courtesy and hospitality in her 
mother's behavior toward these relatives, es- 
teemed by herself and her father as worthy of 
all honor. She made no remark about it to 
either of them, but tried very earnestly to fill 
her mother's place as hostess during her ab- 
sence. 

She was a very womanly little girl, with a 
quaint, old-fashioned manner which Elsie 
thought quite charming. It was touching to 
see the devoted affection with which she ho- 
vered over and waited upon her sick father. 
She was seldom absent from his side for more 
than a few minutes at a time, except when he 
sent her out for air and exercise. 

Elsie usually accompanied her on her walks 
and drives, while Lester remained with his 
brother. 

Eric seized these opportunities to open his 
heart to Lester in regard to the future of his 
only and beloved child, his one great anxiety in 
the prospect of death. 

"I cannot leave her to her mother's care, " 



THE TWO ELSIES. 31 

he said, with a sigh and a look of anguish. " It 
is a sad, a humiliating thing to say in regard to 
one's wife, but I have been sorely disappointed 
in my choice of a partner for life. 

" We married for love, and she is very dear to 
me still, but our tastes and views are widely 
dissimilar. She has no relish for the quiet 
pleasures of home, finds the duties of a wife and 
mother extremely irksome, and is not content 
unless living in a constant whirl of excitement, 
a never-ending round of pleasure-parties, balls, 
concerts, and other fashionable amusements. 

" I cannot join her in it ; and so, for years past, 
we have gone our separate ways. 

"Evelyn, her mother having no time to be- 
stow upon her, has been left almost entirely to 
me, and I have earnestly striven to train her 
up to a noble Christian womanhood ; to culti- 
vate her mind and heart, and give her a taste for 
far higher pleasures than those to be found in 
the giddy whirl of fashionable follies. 

"I think I have already succeeded to some ex- 
tent ; but she is so young that, of course, much 
of the work yet remains to be done ; and Laura 
is not the person to carry it on ; also, I think, 
would not covet the task. 

" Lester, if you will undertake her guardian- 
ship and receive her into your family, to be 
brought up under the influence of your lovely 
wife and mother-in-law, I shall die happy. 



32 THE TWO ELSIES. 

Would it be asking too much, my dear 
brother ?" 

"You could not ask too much of me, Eric," 
Lester said with emotion ; "and if my Elsie is 
willing, it shall be as you wish." 

Eric expressed his thanks, and his hope that 
Elsie would not object. 

"My darling will not be a troublesome 
charge," he said ; " she has her faults, of course, 
but they are not of a kind to make her a dis- 
agreeable inmate of your family ; and her ad- 
miration for her Aunt Elsie is so great that, 
doubtless, she will yield readily to her wishes 
and study to be like her in her loveliness of 
character and manners." 

" Yes ; Evelyn is a child any father might be 
proud of," assented Lester. " Surely her mother 
cannot help being fond of her, and you would 
not separate them, Eric ?" 

Eric looked much disturbed. For a moment 
he seemed lost in thought ; then said, "lean- 
not tell just what Laura will do ; she certainly 
must have some affection for our child, but not 
enough, I fear, to make her willing to resign 
any pleasure for her sake. I think she will not 
care for a settled home when I am gone, but will 
spend her time in flitting about from one 
fashionable resort to another ; and in that case 
Evelyn would be only a burden and care to 
her : one she will probably be glad to get rid 



THE TWO ELSIES. 33 

of. I see plainly that it could be for neither 
your happiness nor Laura's to attempt to live 
together; but perhaps you would be willing to 
receive her as a guest occasionally, and for a 
short time ?" 

"Certainly," Lester said; "and to assist 
her pecuniarily, if necessary." 

" Thank you for the generous offer/' return- 
ed Eric, gratefully ; "but there will be no need 
to trespass upon your kindness in that way. 
Laura has some money of her own, and her 
proportion of mine will make her very comfort- 
able ; while the remainder will be sufficient to 
clothe and educate Evelyn, and give her a 
moderate income afterward for the rest of her 
life, if it is not lost in any way ; and that she 
will not be robbed of it in her minority I feel 
certain, having been so fortunate as to secure 
you for my executor," he added, with an affec- 
tionate glance and smile. 

" I shall certainly do the best I can to take 
care of it for her/' Lester said, his voice a little 
unsteady with the thought that these were his 
brother's dying wishes to which he was listen- 
ing ; "but I am not a business man, and " 

"I am quite willing to trust to your good 
sense, honesty, and love for your niece," inter- 
rupted Eric, hearing the approaching footsteps 
of Elsie and his daughter. 

Evelyn's wish that she might sometimes have 



34 TEE TWO ELSIES. 

her father to herself was gratified. Lester and 
Elsie were thoroughly considerate, and almost 
every day went out together for an hour or 
more, leaving the little girl to perform the 
duties of nurse. 

Then there was an interchange of confidences 
and endearments such as was not indulged in 
the presence of any third person, and Eric im- 
proved the occasion to give his darling much 
tender and wise fatherly counsel which he 
thought might be of use to her in the coming 
years when he would no longer be at her 
side. 

He did not tell her of the trial that was draw- 
ing so near the parting that would rend her 
heart but she more than half suspected it, as 
she saw him day by day grow weaker, paler, and 
thinner. 

But the very idea was so terrible that she 
put it resolutely from her, and thought and 
talked hopefully of the time when he would be 
well again. 

And he could not bear to crush the hope that 
made her so bright and happy ; but he spoke 
often to her of the blessedness of those who 
sleep in Jesus, and made her read to him the 
passage of Scripture which tells of the glories 
and bliss of heaven of the inheritance of the 
saints in light the things which "eye hath 
not seen nor ear heard, neither the heart of man 



THE TWO ELSIES. 35 

conceived " the things that God hath prepared 
for them that love him, for them " who have 
washed their robes and made them white in the 
blood of the Lamb." 



CHAPTEE IV. 

"Never morning wore 
To evening, but some heart did break. n 

TENNYSON. 

LAURA lingered at Newport for several weeks 
after the arrival of Lester and Elsie at Crag 
Cottage; so that the brothers had abundance of 
time and opportunity for private talks and busi- 
ness arrangements, and Evelyn to practise the 
idle of hostess. 

When at last she did reach home, she was 
greatly shocked at the change in her husband; 
and she heaped reproaches upon poor Evelyn 
for not giving her more faithful reports of his 
condition. 

" Mamma," said the little girl, "I did write 
you that he was getting weaker and weaker; 
that he was no longer able to walk, or even 
drive out, and had wakeful, restless nights. I 
thought you would certainly want to come to 
him when you heard that. But don't worry; 
Dr. Taylor has changed the medicine, and I hope 
he will soon be better now." 

" No, he wont; he'll not live a month ! " she 
exclaimed half angrily; then glancing at Evelyn's 



THE TWO ELSIES. 37 

pale, terror-stricken face, " Pshaw, child ! don't 
be frightened/' she said; "I did not really 
mean it; I dare say we shall have him about 
again in a few weeks. " 

" Mamma, what do you really think ?" asked 
the little girl, clasping her hands and gazing in to 
her mother's face with a look of agonized entreaty. 
" I know you believe in deceiving people some- 
times when you think it for their good, for I 
have heard you say so; but I want to know the 
truth, even if it breaks my heart." 

"I'm not a doctor, Evelyn," returned her 
mother coldly; "I can judge only from appear- 
ances, which are as visible to you as to me. 
Besides, what is the use of my giving my opin- 
ion, since you choose to believe I am capable of 
intentionally deceiving you ?" 

With the last word she sailed from the room, 
leaving Evelyn alone in the parlor, where the 
conversation had taken place. 

Evelyn sat like one stunned by a heavy blow. 
Could it be that her father was dying the dear 
father who was all the world to her ? Oh, what 
would life be worth without him ? how could 
she go on living ? How soon would the dread 
parting come ? how many more days or hours 
might she spend in his dear companionship ? 
Ah, those precious hours were fast slipping away; 
every moment spent away from his side was a 
great loss; she would go to him at once. 



38 THE TWO ELSIES. 

She started up, but dropped into her seat 
again; "mamma" was with him, and just now 
she would rather avoid her society. 

Covering her face with her hands, she sat 
silently thinking, going over again in imagina- 
tion all that had passed between her father and 
herself during the last few weeks, recalling their 
conversations, especially every word he had ad- 
dressed to her bearing upon her future; all his 
loving counsels; his exhortations to lean upon 
God in every time of trial and perplexity; to 
carry every sorrow, anxiety, and care to the 
Lord Jesus in unwavering confidence that there 
she would find never-failing sympathy, comfort, 
and help. 

And now for the first time it struck her that 
thus he was trying to prepare her to do without 
him the earthly parent who had been hitherto 
the confidant of all her childish griefs, perplexi- 
ties, hopes, joy, sand fears; and with the thought 
the conviction deepened that he was indeed 
passing away to that bourne whence no traveller 
returns. 

Tears were stealing between the slender fin- 
gers, low, deep sobs shaking her slight frame, 
when a hand was gently laid upon her shoulder, 
and a sweet-toned voice asked in tender accents, 
"What is it, Evelyn, dear ?" 

" Aunt Elsie," cried the little girl, lifting 
a tear-stained face, "you will tell me the truth! 



THE TWO EL8IE8. 39 

Is my dear papa No, no, I can't say it I but oh, 
do you think we may hope he will soon be well 
again ?" 

"Dear child/' Elsie said, in quivering tones, 
as she geated herself and, putting an arm about 
the little girl's waist, drew her close with a 
tender caress, "he is very ill, but 'while there is 
life there is hope,' for with God all things are 
possible." 

" Oh I know I understand what that means!" 
cried Evelyn in anguished accents, "he is dy- 
ing! my dear, dear father !" 

"My poor child, my poor, dear child !" Elsie 
said, her tears falling fast, " I can feel for you, 
for it is not very long since I stood by the death- 
bed of a dear father. Flesh and heart fail in 
such a trial; but look to Jesus for help and 
atrength to endure, and he will sustain and com- 
fort you, as he did me." 

" I can never, never bear it !" sobbed Evelyn, 
hiding her face on Elsie's shoulder. "And 
papa oh, how dreadful for him to have to go 
away all alone ! I wish I could go with him." 

"That can not be, dear; but he will not go 
alone. ' Yea, though I walk through the valley 
of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil: for 
thou art with me.' Jesus will be with him and 
he will need no one else." 

"Yes; I know, and I am glad for him; but 
oh, who will be with me when he is gone ? 



40 THE TWO ELSIES. 

Mamma is seldom at home, and cares nothing 
for having me with her/' 

" God will raise up friends and companions 
for you, dear, and if you seek the Lord Jesus, 
he will be to you a Friend indeed; One who 
sticketh closer than a brother or father, or any 
earthly creature; a Friend who will never die, 
never leave or forsake you." 

For some moments there was silence in the 
room, broken only by Evelyn's low sobs; but at 
length she spoke in trembling, tearful tones, 
( ' "Will the angels come and carry him to hea- 
ven, Aunt Elsie, as they did the poor beggar, 
Lazarus, the Bible tells about ?" 

"Yes, dear, I believe they will/' Elsie an- 
swered, tenderly smoothing the child's hair. 
" And I think they will be full of joy for him, 
because he will be done with all the pains, the 
troubles and trials of earth, and going to be 
forever with the Lord. I believe they will carry 
him home, with songs of gladness; and oh what a 
welcome he will receive when he enters the 
gates of the Celestial City ! for the Bible tells 
us ' Precious in the sight of the Lord is the 
death of his saints;' and that ' He shall see of 
the travail of His soul and be satisfied.' It tells 
us that His love for his people exceeds in depth 
and tenderness that of a mother for her child. 
Then how must he rejoice over each one of his 
ransomed ones as he takes them in his arms and 



THE TWO ELSIES. 41 

bids them welcome to the blissful mansions he 
has prepared for them." 

"Yes; I shall be glad for papa; but Aunt 
Elsie, what can I do without him ?" 

"God will help and comfort you, dear child; 
he will be your father/' Elsie said with emo- 
tion. " ' A Father of the fatherless, and a 
judge of the widows, is God in his holy habita- 
tion."' 

"It is a very sweet promise," said Evelyn. 
" Aunt Elsie, I wish I knew that was a true, a 
real occurrence that story of Dives and Laz- 
arus; for then I should be quite sure that angels 
do come to carry home Christians when they 
die, and that they would come for papa; but some 
people say it is only a parable." 

"But the Bible does not say so," returned 
Elsie. "Jesus narrates it as a real occurrence, 
and I believe it was. Nothing has ever hap- 
pened in any world that he has not seen and 
known, therefore he was perfectly competent 
to tell about the life and death of any man, and 
also of his experiences after death. So I think, 
dear child, you may take all the comfort you 
can find in believing it a narrative of actual oc- 
currence. 

" Ah, now I remember something that may 
perhaps give you comfort as additional proof 
that angels do carry home the souls of God's 
children. I heard an old minister a man 



42 THE TWO ELSIES. 

whose word I should credit as entirely as the 
evidence of my own senses tell it to my 
mother. 

"He said that when he was a boy, at home 
on his father's,- farm, he and his brother were 
one evening out in a meadow attending to their 
horses. Some short distance from them was 
the dwelling of an old elder, a remarkably de- 
voted Christian man, who always had family 
worship morning and evening, and always, on 
those occasions, sang a hymn to either Mear or 
Old Hundred. 

' ' On this particular evening the lads, while 
busy there in the meadow, were surprised by 
hearing sounds as of a number of voices singing 
one of the elder's two tunes I have forgotten 
now which it was but the sounds came nearer 
and nearer, from the direction of the elder's 
house and, to the great wonder and astonish- 
ment of the lads, passed above their heads. 

" They heard the voices in the air, but saw 
nothing of the singers. Afterward they learned 
that the good old man had died just at that 
time."* 

"How strange," said Evelyn, in an awe- 
struck tone. " Aunt Elsie, if I could hear 
their song of joy over papa, I should not grieve 



* Given the author as a fact, by a Christian lady who 
had it from the good minister's own lips. 



THE TWO ELSIE8. 43 

quite so much." The door opened and Laura 
looked in. 

" Evelyn," she said, in a piqued tone, " your 
father wants you. It actually seems that you, a 
mere child, are more necessary to him than his 
own wife. He would see you alone for a few 
minutes." 

Silently, for her heart was too full for speech, 
Evelyn withdrew herself from Elsie's arms and 
hastened to obey the summons. 



CHAPTER V. 

"Gone before 
To that unknown and silent shore." 

CHARLES LAMB. 

Mr. Leland, lying pale and languid on his 
couch, was listening intently for the approach- 
ing footsteps of his child. 

As she stole softly in, fearful of disturbing 
him, he lifted his head slightly and greeted her 
with a tender, pitying smile and a feebly out- 
stretched hand. 

" My darling," he whispered, drawing her to 
him, " my poor darling; so they have told you ? 
I have tried to spare you the bitter truth as 
long as I could; bitter to you, love, and to me 
for your sake; yet the will of God be done; He 
knows and will do what is best for us both/' 

Evelyn was making a determined effort at 
self-control for his dear sake, that she might 
not disturb him with the knowledge that her 
very heart was breaking. 

" Papa," she said, with a vain endeavor to 
steady her tones, "dear, dearest papa, you will 
sorely get well; for I will pray day and night to 



THE TWO ELSIES. 45 

God to cure you; and have you not taught me 
that He is the hearer and answerer of prayer, 
that He loves us, and that He is able to do every- 
thing ? " 

" Yes, dear daughter; and it is all true, but 
His thoughts are not as our thoughts; He may 
see best to take me now to the heavenly home 
toward which you too, I hope, are traveling; 
best for you as well as for me." 

O papa, how can it be best for me, when 
you are such a help to me in going that road; 
the only help I have?" 

" He is able to raise up other and better help- 
ers for you, dearest, and He Himself will be the 
best of all. Perhaps it is to draw you nearer to 
Himself that He is taking away the earthly 
father upon whom have been accustomed to 
lean." 

Mr. Leland's voice faltered with the last 
words; the exertion of talking so much had ex- 
hausted his feeble frame, and closing his eyes, 
he lay lifting up silent petitions for his 
child. 

Evelyn thought he slept, and lest she should 
disturb him, forcibly repressed her inclination 
to relieve her over-burdened heart by sobs and 
sighs. 

She remained close at his side, gently fanning 
him, for the day was oppressively hot. 

But presently he opened his eyes, and fixed 



46 THE TWO ELSIES. 

them upon her face with a long look of tender- 
est love and sympathy a look that impressed 
itself indelibly upon her memory and was often, 
in after years, dwelt upon with feelings of 
strangely mingled joy and grief. 

" My darling," he murmured at length, so low 
that her quick ear scarce caught the words, 
" my precious child, I leave you to the care of 
Him who is a Father of the fatherless. I have 
been pleading with Him for you; pleading His 
promise to those who trust in Him ( I will be 
a God to thee and to thy seed after thee.' It is 
an everlasting covenant, and shall never fail. 
Seek Him, my darling, seek Him with all your 
heart, and He will be your God forever and 
ever: your Guide even unto death. " 

" I will, papa, I will," she whispered, pres- 
sing her quivering lips to his cheek. 

The end did not come that day; for another 
week the loved sufferer lingered in pain and 
weakness, borne with Christian fortitude and 
resignation. 

For the most part his mind was clear and 
calm, the joy of the Lord his strength and stay; 
yet were there moments when doubts and fears 
assailed him. 

" What is it, dear brother ? " Elsie asked one 
day, seeing a troubled look upon his face. 

" ( How many are mine iniquities and sins,' " 
he answered; "'mine iniquities are gone over 



THE TWO ELSIES. 47 

mine head; as a heavy burden they are too heavy 
forme.'"- 

"But ' He was wounded for our trangressions, 
He was "bruised for our iniquities; the chastise- 
ment of our peace was upon Him; and with His 
stripes we are healed,"' quoted Elsie. 

" Oh, bless the Lord ( who forgiveth all thine 
iniquities.'" 

" Yes," he said, "but I am so vile, so sinful 
it seems utterly impossible that I ever can be 
pure in His sight who is ' of purer eyes than to 
behold evil, and cannot look on iniquity.'" 

" 'The blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth 
us from all sin/ " quoted Elsie in low tones of 
deepest sympathy. 

" ' Thou shalt call his name Jesus; for he 
shall save his people from their sins.' 

"'This Man, because he continueth ever, 
hath an unchangeable priesthood. Wherefore 
he is able also to save them to the uttermost that 
come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to 
make intercession for them.' 

" ' Who gave himself for us, that he might 
redeem us from all iniquity.' 

" < Let Israel hope in the Lord; for with the 
Lord there is mercy, and with him is plenteous 
redemption. And he shall redeem Israel from 
all his iniquities.' " 

" Blessed words ! " he ejaculated, the cloud 
lifting from his brow, " blessed, blessed words 1 



48 THE TWO ELSIES. 

I will donbt and fear no more; I will trust His 
power to save; His imputed righteousness is 
mine, and covered with that spotless robe I need 
not fear to enter the presence of the King of 
kings." 

Some hours later the messenger came, and 
whispering, " All is peace, peace, unclouded 
peace/' the dying saint fell asleep in Jesus. 

Gently, tenderly Lester closed the sightless 
yes, saying in moved tones, " Farewell, brother 
beloved ! Thank God the battle's fought, the 
victory won ! " 

Aad now Evelyn, who had been for hours 
close at her father's side, waiting upon him, 
smoothing his pillow, moistening his lips, gaz- 
ing with yearning tenderness into his eyes, 
drinking in his every word and look while dis- 
playing a power of self-control wonderful to see 
in a child of her years, burst into a passion of 
tears and sobs, pressing her lips again and again 
to the brow, the cheek, the lips of the dead 
those pale lips that for the first time failed to 
respond to her loving carresses. 

But with a wild shriek the new-made widow 
went into strong hysterics ; and, resuming her 
elf-control, the little girl left the dead to wait 
upon and console the living parent. 

"Mamma, dearest mamma," she said, in quiv- 
ering tones, putting her arms about her mother, 
"think how blest he is; the angels are even 



THE TWO ELSIES. 49 

now carrying him home with songs of gladness 
to be forever with the Lord; and he will never 
be sick or in pain any more." 

"But what is to become of me ?" sobbed her 
mother. " I cannot do without him, if you 
can. You couldn't have loved him half so well 
as I did or you would never take his loss so 
quietly." 

" Mamma !" cried the child, her tone speak* 
ing deeply wounded feeling, if if you could 
know how I loved him ! my dear, dear father ! 
Oh, why am I left behind ? why could I not 
go with him ?" 

"And leave your mother all alone !" was the 
reproachful rejoinder. " But you always loved 
him best; never cared particularly for me; and 
never will I suppose," she added, going into a 
stronger paroxysm than before. 

" mamma, don't ! " cried Evelyn, in sore 
distress. "I love you dearly too; and you are 
all I have left." She threw an arm about her 
mother's neck as she spoke, but was thrust im- 
patiently aside. 

" You are suffocating me; can't you see it ? 
Help me to bed in the next room, and call Han- 
nah. She perhaps will have sense enough to 
apply restoratives." 

But both Lester and Elsie had come to her 
aid, and the former, taking her in his arms, car- 
ried her to the bed, while Evelyn hastened to 



50 THE TWO ELSIES. 

call the nurse who had for the past week or two 
assisted in the care of him who now no longer 
needed anything but the last sad offices. 

Laura's grief continued to be very violent in 
its manifestations, yet did not hinder her from 
taking an absorbing interest in the preparation 
of her own and Evelyn's mourning garments. 
She was careful that they should be of the deep- 
est black, the finest quality, the most fashion- 
able cut ; to all of which the bereaved childA 
silent undemonstrative mourner was supremely 
indifferent. Her mother noted it with surprise, 
for Evelyn was a child of decided opinions and 
wont to be fastidious about her attire. 

"Flounces on this skirt, I suppose, Miss? 
how many ?" asked the dressmaker. 

" Just as mamma pleases ; I do not care in the 
least," returned Evelyn. 

" Why Eva, what has come over you ?" 
queried her mother. " It is something new for 
you to be so indifferent in regard to your dress." 

" You are the only one I care to please now, 
mamma," replied the little girl in tremulous 
tones. " I think there is no one else likely to 
be interested in the matter," 

Laura was touched. " You are a good child," 
she said ; " and I think you may well trust every- 
thing to my taste ; it is considered excellent by 
my friends and acquaintance." 

With thoughtf ulness beyond her years Evelyn 



THE TWO ELSIES 51 

presently drew her mother aside, out of earshot 
of the dressmaker, and whispered, " Mamma 
dear, don't put too much expense on me ; you 
know there is no one to earn money for us now." 

" No, but he cannot have left us poor/' rejoined 
the mother ; "for I know his business has paid 
very well indeed for years past. And of course 
his wife and child inherit all he has left." 

" I do not know ! I do not care !" cried 
Evelyn, hot tears streaming from her eyes. 
" What is money without papa to help us enjoy 
it?" 

" Something that it is very convenient, in- 
deed absolutely necessary, to have in this practi- 
cal world, as you will know when you are older 
and wiser," returned her mother, with some 
severity of tone ; for Evelyn's words had seemed 
to her like a reproach, and an insinuation that 
Eric's daughter was a deeper and more sincere 
mourner for him thaii his widow. 

Such was the fact but she was by no means 
ready to admit it. And she had loved him, 
perhaps, as well as she was capable of loving any 
one but herself. Since her return home she 
had been too much occupied with his critical 
condition, and then his death, to give a thought 
to the state of his affairs or the disposition to 
be made of his property. 

True, she had little cause for anxiety in regard 
to these things, knowing that he had no finan- 



2 THE TWO ELSIES. 

cial entanglements, aud having heard him say 
on more than one occasion, that whatever he 
might possess at the time of his death would be 
left to his wife and child ; yet had she been an 
unloving wife, queries, hopes and fears in re- 
gard to the amount he was leaving her would 
have found some place in her thoughts. 

And now that Evelyn had in a manner opened 
the subject, they did so ; she was no longer ab- 
sorbed in her grief ; it was present with her 
still, but her thoughts were divided between it 
on the one hand and her mourning and future 
prospects on the other. 

It now occurred to her that Evelyn, being 
under age and heir to some property, must have 
a guardian. 

" That should be left to me," she said to her- 
self. " I am quite capable her natural guar- 
dian too ; and I trust he has not associated any 
one else with me. It would be too provoking, 
for he would be forever interfering in my plans 
and wishes for the child." 

She waited till the day after that on which 
the body was laid away in its last resting-place, 
then finding herself alone with her brother-in- 
law, said to him, "I want a little talk with you, 
Lester, for it is time for me to be arranging my 
plans. As you were with your brother for some 
weeks before his death, I presume you can tell 
me all about his affairs. Did he make a will ?" 



THE TWO ELSIES. 53 

"He did; leaving his entire estate to his 
wife and child," replied Lester, in a grave but 
kindly tone. 

" One third to me and two to her, I sup- 
pose ?" 

" Yes ; but I think he said you would be the 
richer of the two, haying some property of your 
own." 

" That is quite correct. I am appointed exe- 
cutrix, and guardian to Evelyn of course ?" 

"No," Lester replied, with some hesitation, 
for he saw that she would be ill-pleased with 
the arrangements Eric had made ; " at the 
earnest solicitation of my brother, I consented 
to become his executor and the guardian of his 
child." 

Laura did not speak for a moment, but her 
eyes flashed and her cheek paled with anger. 
" Ah, I might have known it," she hissed at 
length ; " had I not been the most innocent 
and unsuspicious of women I should have known 
better than to leave him for weeks to the wiles 
of designing relatives ; when, too, his mind was 
weakened by disease." 

"His mind was perfectly clear and strong 
from first to last, Laura," returned Lester 
mildly, " and you greatly mistake in supposing 
I had anything to gain by agreeing to his wishes 
or that I was at all covetous of either office." 

"Pardon me," she sneered, "but if you do> 



64 THE TWO ELSIES. 

not receive a percentage for your trouble, you 
will be the first executor I ever heard of who 
did not." 

" I shall not accept a cent," he retorted, with 
some slight indignation in his tones. 

"""We shall see ; men can change their minds 
as well as women. But surely I am associated 
with you in the guardianship of Evelyn ?" 

"According to her father's will I am sole 
guardian, "said Lester. 

" It is too much ; I am the child's natural 
guardian, and shall contest my rights if neces- 
sary," returned Laura, defiantly ; and with the 
last word she rose and left the room. 

Elsie, entering the parlor a moment later, 
found her husband pacing to and fro with a very 
disturbed and anxious air. 

" "What is the matter ?" she asked, and he 
answered with an account of his interview with 
Laura. 

"How strange !" she exclaimed. "Her love 
for her husband cannot have been very deep and 
strong, if she is so ready to oppose the carrying 
out of his dying wishes. But do not let it 
trouble you, Lester ; she is venting her anger in 
idle threats, and will never proceed to the length 
of contesting the will in a court of law. " 

" I trust not," he said sighing. " Ah me ! 
if my poor brother had but made a wiser choice." 

In the library, whither Mrs. Laura Leland 



THE TWO ELSIES. 55 

bent her steps on her sudden exit from the par- 
lor, Evelyn was sitting in her father's vacant 
chair, her elbow resting on the table, her cheek 
in her hand, her eyes on the carpet at her feet, 
while her sad thoughts travelled back over many 
an hour spent there in the loved companionship 
of the dear departed. 

She looked up inquiringly on her mother's 
abrupt entrance, and noted with surprise the 
flush on her cheek and the angry light in her 
eyes. 

"Ah, here you are!" said Laura. " Pray, 
were you let into the secret of the arrangements 
made in my absence ?" 

" What arrangements, mamma ?" asked the 
little girl wonderingly. 

"In regard to your guardianship, and the 
care of the property left by your father." 

" No, mamma, I never knew or thought any- 
thing about those things. Must I have a guar- 
dian ? Why should I be under the control of 
anyone but you ? " 

"Yes, why indeed? I would not have be- 
lieved it of your father! but he has actually left 
you to the sole guardianship of your TJncle 
Lester. You may well look astonished," she 
added, noting the expression of Evelyn's face. 
" I feel that I am robbed of my natural right 
in my child." 



56 THE TWO ELSIES. 

"You need not, mamma; I shall obey you 
just the same of course, for nothing can release 
me from the obligation to keep the fifth com- 
mandment. So do not, I beg of you, blame 
papa." 

With what a quiver of pain the young voice 
pronounced that loved name! 

"No; I blame your uncle; for no doubt he 
used undue influence with Eric while his mind 
was enfeebled by illness. And I blame myself 
also for leaving my husband to that influence; 
but I little thought he was so ill so near his 
end; nor did I suspect his brother of being so 
designing a man." 

"Mamma, you quite mistake in regard to 
both/' exclaimed Evelyn, in a pained, indignant 
tone; " Uncle Lester is not a designing person, 
and papa's mind was not in the least enfeebled 
by his illness." 

"No, of course not; it can not be doubted 
that a child of your age is far more capable of 
judging than a woman of mine," was the sar- 
castic rejoinder. 

"Mamma, please do not speak so unkindly 
to me," entreated the little girl, unbidden tears 
springing to her eyes; " you know you are all I 
have now." 

" No, you have your dear Uncle Lester and 
Aunt Elsie, and I foresee that they will soon 



THE TWO ELSIES. 57 

steal your heart entirely away from your 
mother." 

"Mamma, how can you speak such cruel 
words to me?" cried Evelyn. "I would not 
hurt you so for all the world." 



CHAPTER VI. 

" Farewell; God knows when we shall meet again." 

SHAKSPEABB. 

LAURA said no more about breaking the will, 
but her manner toward Lester and Elsie was so 
cold and repellant that they were not sorry that 
she shut herself up in her own room during the 
greater part of each day while they and she 
remained at Crag Cottage. 

Had they consulted only their own inclina- 
tion, they would have taken their own departure 
immediately after seeing Eric laid in his grave; 
but Lester's duties as executor and guardian 
made it necessary for them to stay on for some 
weeks. 

The cottage was a part of Evelyn's portion of 
the estate, but Laura was given the right to 

;make it her home so long as she remained 

'; Eric's widow. 

, Laura knew this, having read the will, 

jbut as that instrument made no mention of 
Eric's desire that his daughter should reside 
with her guardian, she was not aware of that 
fact; and feeling well nigh certain that it would 



THE TWO EL8IE8. 5& 

rouse her anger and opposition, Lester dreaded 
making the disclosure. 

But while perplexing himself with the ques- 
tion how best to approach her on the subject, 
he found among his brother's papers, a sealed 
letter addressed to her. 

Calling Evelyn, he put it into her hand, bid- 
ding her carry it to her mother. 

Half an hour later the little girl was again at 
his side, asking in tearful tones, "Uncle Lester, 
must mamma and I be separated?" 

He was in the library, seated before a table, 
and seemed very busy over a pile of papers laid 
thereon; but pushing back his chair, he threw 
his arm round her waist and drew her to his 
knee. 

"No, my dear child, not necessarily," he said, 
eoftly caressing her hair and cheek; "your 
mother will be made welcome at Fairview if she 
sees fit to go with us." 

"But she wants to stay here and keep me 
with her; and it's my home, you know, the dear 
home where everything reminds me of papa. 
Will you let me stay?" 

"Do you really wish it, Evelyn? do you not 
desire to carry out the dying wishes of the father 
you loved so dearly?" 

"Yes, uncle," she said, the tears stealing 
down her cheeks, "but perhaps he wouldn't 
care now, and mamma is so sorely distressed at 



60 THE TWO ELSIES. 

the thought of separation; and and it hurts 
me too; for she is my mother, and I have no 
father now or brother, or sister/' 

"You must let me be a father to you, my 
poor, dear child/' he said in moved tones, and 
drawing her closer; "I will do my utmost to 
fill his place to you, and I hope you will come 
to me always with your troubles and perplexities, 
feeling the same assurance of finding sympathy 
and help that you did in carrying them to him." 

" Oh, thank you! " she responded. " I think 
you are a dear, kind uncle, and very much like 
papa; you remind me of him very often in your 
looks, and words and ways." 

" I am glad to hear you say so," he answered. 
" I had a great admiration for that dear brother, 
and for his sake as well as her own, I am very 
fond of his little daughter. And now about this 
question. I shall not compel your obedience to 
your father's wishes at least not for the pres- 
ent but shall leave the decision to your own 
heart and conscience. Take a day or two to 
think over the matter, and then let me hear your 
decision. 

" In the meantime, if you can persuade your 
mamma to go with us to Fairview, that will 
make it all smooth and easy for you." 

"Thank you, dear uncle/' she said, as he re- 
leased her and turned to his work again, "I 
will go now and try what I can do to induce 



THE TWO ELSIES. 61 

mamma to accept your kind invitation. And 
please excuse me for interrupting you when you 
were so busy/' 

"I am never too busy to attend to you, Eve- 
lyn," he returned in a kindly tone; "come 
freely to me whenever you will." 

Crossing the hall, Evelyn noticed the carriage 
of an intimate friend of her mother -drawn up 
before the entrance. 

"Mrs. Lang must be calling on mamma," 
she said to herself; and pausing near the half- 
open parlor door, she saw them sitting side by 
side on a sofa, conversing in earnest, through 
subdued tones. 

The call proved a long one. Evelyn waited 
with what patience she might, vainly trying to 
interest herself in a book; her thoughts much 
too full of her own near future to admit of her 
doing so. 

At last Mrs. Lang took her departure, and 
Evelyn, following her mother into her bedroom, 
gave a detailed account of her late interview 
with her uncle. 

" Mamma dear, you will go with us, will you 
not?" she concluded persuasively. 

"No, I shall not!" was the angry rejoinder. 
"Spend weeks and months in a dull country 
place, with no more enlivening society than that 
of your uncle and aunt ? indeed, no ! You will 
have to choose between them and me; if you 



62 THE TWO ELSIE8. 

love them better than you do your own mother, 
elect, by all means, to forsake me and go with 
them." 

"Mamma," remonstrated poor Evelyn, teara 
of wounded feeling in her eyes, "it is not a 
question of loving you or them best, but of 
obeying my father's dying wish." 

For a moment Mrs. Leland seemed to be 
silently musing; then she said, "I withdraw 
my request, Evelyn. I have decided upon new 
plans for myself, and should prefer to have you 
go with your uncle. You needn't look hurt, 
child; Fm sure it is what you have seemed to 
desire." 

" Mamma," said the little girl, going up to 
her, standing by the side of her easy-chair, and 
gazing down beseechingly into her eyes, " why 
will you persist in speaking so doubtfully of my 
love for you? It hurts me, mamma; it almost 
breaks my heart; especially now that you are all 
I have left." 

" Well there, you need not fret; of course I 
know you must have some natural affection for 
your mother," returned Laura carelessly. 

" Here, sit down on this stool at my feet, and 
you shall hear about my change of plans. 

" Mrs. Lang called to tell me they are going 
to Europe will sail in a fortnight and to ask 
me to accompany them; and I have accepted 
the invitation. You were included in it also, 



THE TWO ELSIES. 63 

"but I shall have less care if I leave you behind; 
and though I have always intended that you 
should have the trip some day, I think it much 
the wiser plan to defer it for a few years till 
you are old enough to appreciate and make the 
best use of all its advantages. 

"Beside, your uncle being your guardian, hia 
consent would have to be gained, and I have no 
mind to stoop to ask it." 

"Mamma, I am satisfied to stay/' said Evelyn j 
" I should be very loath to add to your cares, 
or lessen in any way your enjoyment." 

It was with no slight feeling of relief that 
Lester and Elsie heard of this new determina- 
tion on the part of their sister-in-law; for her 
behavior toward them thus far had been such; 
as to make her presence in their home anything 
but desirable. 

"With an aching heart Evelyn watched and aided 
in the preparations for her mother's departure, 
which would take place some weeks earlier than 
her own and that of her uncle and aunt. 

But naturally quiet and undemonstrative, she 
-usually kept her feelings locked up within her 
Own breast, and in consequence was sometimes 
accused by her mother of being cold-hearted 
and indifferent. 

Yet, as the day of separation drew near, Laura 
grew more affectionate toward her child than 
she had ever been before. 



64 THE TWO ELSIES. 

That was joy to Evelyn, but made the parting 
more bitter when it came. Mother and child 
wept in each other's arms, and Evelyn whispered 
with a bursting sob, " mamma, if you would 
only give it up and go with us! " 

"Nonsense, child! it is quite too late for that 
now/' returned Laura, giving her a last embrace 
and hurrying into the carriage which was to 
convey her to the depot; for she was to travel 
by rail to New York City, and there take the 
steamer for Europe. 

Lester went with her to the city, to see her 
safe on board the vessel, leaving his wife and 
child behind. Elsie's tender heart was full of 
pity for Evelyn robbed of both parents, and 
left lonely and forlorn. 

"Dear child, be comforted," she said, em- 
bracing her tenderly, as the carriage disappeared 
from sight down the drive, " you have not de- 
parted from your best Friend. 'When my 
father and mother forsake me, then the Lord 
will take me up.' 

"And be assured your uncle and I will do all 
ia our power to make you happy. I am not 
old enough to be a mother to you, but let me 
be as an older sister. 

" And I will share my dear mother with you," 
she added with a sweet, bright smile. " Every- 
body loves mamma, and she has a heart big 



THE TWO ELSIES. 65 

enough to mother all the motherless children 
with whom she comes in contact. " 

"Thank you, dear Aunt Elsie/' Evelyn re- 
sponded, smiling through her tears, then hastily 
wiping them away; "I am sure I shall love your 
mamma and be very grateful if she will count 
me among her children while my own mamma 
is so far away. Sure too, that I shall be as 
happy with you and Uncle Lester as I could be 
anywhere without papa." 

"I hope so, indeed/' Elsie said; "and that 
you will find pleasant companions in the Ion 
young people. Both my sister Eose and Lulu 
Raymond must be near your age; you probably 
come in between them." 

"And I suppose they are very nice girls?'* 
remarked Evelyn, inquiringly." 

"/think they are," said Elsie; "theyhav* 
their faults like the rest of us, but many goodt 
qualities too." 

Desirous to divert Evelyn's thoughts from her 
sorrows, Elsie went on to give a lively descrip- 
tion of Ion, and a slight sketch of the character 
and appearance of each member of the family, 
doing full justice to every good trait and touch- 
ing but lightly upon faults and failings. Evelyn 
proving an interested listener. Fairview and 
then Viamede came under a similar review, and 
Elsie told the story of her mother's birth and 
her infant years passed in that lovely spot. 



66 THE TWO ELSIES. 

After that of her honeymoon and of the visits 
paid by the family in later days." 

" What a very sweet lady your mamma must 
be, Aunt Elsie," Evelyn remarked in a pause in 
the narrative; " I am glad I shall see and know 
her." 

"Yes, dear; you well may be," Elsie re- 
sponded with a happy smile; " 'none knew her 
but to love her,' none can live in her constant 
companionship without finding it one of the 
greatest blessings of their lives." 

"I think you must resemble her, auntie," 
said Evelyn, with an affectionate, admiring look 
into Elsie's bright, sweet face." 

" It is my desire to do so," she answered, flush- 
ing with pleasure. " My dear, precious mother! 
I could hardly bear to leave her, Eva, even for 
your uncle's sake." 

" But I am very glad you did," quickly re- 
turned the little girl. "I am so glad to have 
you for my aunt." 

" Thank you, dear," was the pleased rejoinder. 
"I have never regretted my choice, or felt 
ashamed of having gone all the way to Italy to 
join my sick and suffering betrothed and become 
his wife, that I might nurse him back to health." 

"Oh, did you?" exclaimed Evelyn, looking 
full of interest and delight, " please tell me the 
whole story, won't you? I should so like to hear 
it." 



THE TWO ELSIES. 67 

Elsie willingly complied with the request, and 
it would be difficult to say which enjoyed the 
story most she who told it, or she who listened. 

6 { I think you were brave, and kind and good, 
Aunt Elsie," was Evelyn's comment when the 
tale was told. 

" I had a strong motive the saving of a life 
dearer to me than my own," Elsie responded, 
half absently, as if her thoughts were busy with 
the past. 

Both were silent for a little, Evelyn gazing 
with mournful eyes upon the lovely grounds 
and beautiful scenery about her home. 

"Aunt Elsie," she said at length, "do you 
know what is to be done with the house while 
mamma and I are away ? If it should be left 
long unoccupied it will fall into decay, and the 
grounds become a wilderness of weeds." 

"Your mother suggested having it rented 
just as it stands ready furnished," replied 
Elsie ; " but she feared as do we also that 
strangers might abuse the property; then, as I 
thought it over, it occurred to me that we might 
rent it ourselves for a summer residence; and 
when away from it, leave it in charge of Patrick 
and his wife, who have no children to do mis 
chief, and who have lived so long in the family 
so your mother told us that their character 
for trustworthiness is well established." 

"Yes, indeed it is!" said Evelyn; "and that 



68 THE TWO ELSIES. 

seems to me the best plan that could possibly be 
devised except that " 

"Well dear, except what?" Elsie asked pleas- 
anty, as the little girl paused without finishing 
her sentence. 

" I fear it will be a great expense to you and 
Uncle/' was the half -hesitating reply, "and 
that you will get but little good of it, being so 
far away nearly all the year." 

' ' You are very thoughtful for one so young," 
said Elsie in surprise. 

"It is because papa talked so much with me 
about his affairs, and the uses of money, the 
difficulty of earning and keeping it, and the best 
ways of economising. He said he wanted to 
teach me how to take care of myself, if ever I 
were left alone in the world." 

" That was wise and kind," said Elsie; "and 
I think you must have paid good attention to 
his teachings. But about the expense we shall 
incur in making the proposed arrangemnt: there 
is a large family of us, and I do not doubt that 
we shall have help with both the use of the 
house and the paying of the rent." 

"And your mamma is very rich I've heard." 
remarked Evelyn half inquiringly. 

" Very rich and very generous," returned her 
aunt. 

"Are we to leave soon ? and to go directly to 
your home?" asked Evelyn. 



THE TWO EL8IE8. 69 

"It will be probably several weeks before 
your uncle can get everything arranged, and 
then he wants to spend some time sketching the 
scenery about Lake George and among the 
Adirondacks," replied Elsie; " and we are to go 
with him. Shall you like it?" 

" Oh, yes indeed!" Evelyn exclaimed, her face 
lighting up with pleasure, then with gathering 
tears and in low, tremulous tones, "Papa had 
promised to take me to both places some day/* 
she said. 



CHAPTER VII. 

FAIBVIEW AND IOK. 

IT had been a cloudy afternoon and the rain 
began to fall as, shortly after sunset, the Lelands 
left the cars for the Fairview family carriage. 

"A dismal home-coming for you, my love," 
remarked Lester, as the coachman closed the 
door on them and mounted to his perch again. 

" Oh, no!" returned Elsie brightly, "the rain 
is needed, and we are well sheltered from it. Yefc 
I fear it maybe dismal to Evelyn; but, my dear 
child, try to keep up your spirits; it does not 
always rain in this part of the country." 

"Oh, no! of course not, auntie," said the 
little girl, with a low laugh of amusement; ' ' and 
I should not want to live here if it did not rain 
sometimes." 

"I should think not, indeed," said her uncle. 
" "Well, Eva, we will hope the warmth of your 
welcome will atone to you for the inclemency 
of the weather." 

"Yes," said Elsie, "we want you to feel that 
it is a home-coming to you as well as to us." 

"Thank you both very much," murmured 



THE TWO EL8IES. 71 

Evelyn, her voice a little broken with the thought 
of her orphaned condition; "I shall try to de- 
aerve your great kindness/' 

"We have done nothing yet to call for so 
strong an expression of gratitude, Eva," re- 
marked her uncle in a lively tone. 

In kitchen and dining-room at Fairview great 
preparations were going forward; in the one a 
table was laid, with the finest satin damask, glit- 
tering silver, cut-glass and china; in the other 
sounds and scents told of a coming "feast of 
fat things." 

" Clar to goodness! ef it ain't a pourin' down 
like de clouds was a wantin' for to drownd Miss 
Elsie an' de rest!" exclaimed a young mulatto 
girl, coming in from a back veranda, whence she 
had been taking an observation of the weather; 
"an' its that dark, Aunt Kitty, yo' couldn't see 
yo' hand afo' yo' face." 

"Hope Uncle Cuff keep de road and don't 
upset de kerridge," returned Aunt Kitty, the 
cook, opening her oven-door to glance at a fine 
young fowl browning beautifully there, and 
sending forth a most savory smell. 

" He'd larf at de wery idear of upsettin' dat 
vehicle, he would, kase he tinks dar ain't no- 
body else knows de road ekal to hisself ; but den 
'taint always de folks what makes de biggest 
boastin' dat kin do de best; am it now, Lizzie?" 

"No, I reckon 'taint, Aunt Kitty; but doan 



72 THE TWO ELSIES. 

you be a prognosticatin' ob evil and skearin' 
folks out deir wits fo' de fac's am 'stablished." 

"An' ain't gwine f o' to be 'stablished," put 
in another voice; " 'spose de family been trabling 
roun' de worl' to come back an' git harm right 
afo' deir own do'? 'Co'se not." 

"Hark! dere dey isdis bressed minit', I hear 
de soun' o' de wheels and de bosses' feet/' ex- 
claimed Aunt Kitty, slamming to her oven-door, 
laying down the spoon with which she had been 
basting her fowl, and hastily exchanging her 
dark cotton apron for a white one. 

She brought up the rear of the train of ser- 
vants gathering in the hall to welcome their 
master and mistress. 

A glad welcome it was; for both Lester and 
Elsie were greatly beloved by their dependents; 
and Evelyn, too, came in for a share of the 
hand-shakings, the " God bless yous," and was 
assured again and again that she was welcome to 
Fairview. 

" Well, Aunt Kitty, I suppose you have one 
of your excellent suppers ready for us hungry 
travelers?" remarked Mr. Leland interrogatively, 
as he divested himself of his duster. 

"I'se done de wery bes' I knows, sah," she 
answered, dropping a courtesy and smiling all 
over her face. " Eberyting am done to a turn, 
an' I hopes you, sah, and de ladies mos' ready to 
eat afo' de tings get spoiled." 



THE TWO ELSIES. 73 

" We won't keep your supper waiting many 
minutes, Aunt Kitty/' said her mistress pleas- 
antly. 

"Myra take the baby to the nursery. Evelyn, 
my dear, we will go up stairs and I will show 
you your room/' 

Beaching the second floor, Elsie led the way 
into aspacious,luxuriously-furnished apartment. 

" This is your room, Eva," she said. 

"It is just across the hall from your uncle's 
and mine ; so I hope you will not feel lonely or 
timid. But if anything should alarm you at 
any time, come to our door and call to us/' 

" Thank you, dear Aunt Elsie. Such a beau- 
tiful room as it is !" exclaimed Evelyn. " How 
very kind you and Uncle Lester are to me !" 

There was a little tremble of emotion in the 
child's voice as she spoke. 

Elsie put her arms lovingly about her. " Dear 
child," she said, "how could we be otherwise ? 
"We want you to feel that this is truly your own 
home, and to be very happy in it." 

"I could not be so happy with any one else 
as with you and uncle," returned the little girl, 
with a sigh to the memory of the father she had 
loved so well. 

"And to-morrow you shall see what a sweet 
home this is," Elsie said, releasing her with a 
kiss. 

"Now we must hasten to make ourselves 



74 THE TWO ELSIES. 

ready for supper. A change of dress will not 
be necessary. There will be no company to- 
night, and your uncle would prefer seeing us in 
our traveling dresses to haying his meal spoiled 
by waiting." 

Evelyn went to sleep that night to the music 
of the dashing of the rain upon the windows, 
but woke next morning to find the sun shining 
brightly in a deep blue sky wherein soft, fleecy 
white clouds were floating. 

She drew aside the window curtain to take a 
peep at the surroundings of her new home. 
Lawn, shrubbery, flower garden, while larger 
than those at Crag Cottage, were quite as well 
kept ; neatness and order, beauty and fragrance 
made them so attractive that Evelyn was tempt- 
ed to a stroll while waiting for the call to break- 
fast. 

She stole softly down the stairs, thinking her 
aunt and uncle might be still sleeping, but 
found the latter on the veranda, pacing to and 
fro with meditative air. 

" Ah, good morning, little maid !" he said in 
a kindly tone." I hope you slept well and feel 
refreshed?" 

"Yes, uncle, thank you," she returned. 
" Don't you enjoy being at home again after 
your long absence?" 

"I do, indeed!" Le answered; "there is 1*0 



THE TWO ELSIES. 75 

place like home, is there? This is your home, 
too, now, Eva." 

"Yes, sir," a little sadly. "You and Aunt 
Elsie are home to me now, almost as papa used 
to be in the dear old days; and perhaps I shall 
learn to love Fair view as well as I do Crag Cot- 
tage. May I go into the garden, uncle?" 

" Yes, I will take you with pleasure. Your 
shoes are thick I see," glancing down at them, 
" and that is well; for the walks may be a little 
damp." 

He led her about, calling her attention to one 
and another rare plant or flower in garden and 
green-house, and gathering a bouquet of beauti- 
ful and fragrant blossoms for her, then one for 
his wife. 

Elsie joined them on the veranda as they 
came in at the summons to breakfast, and Lester 
presented his flowers, claiming a kiss in return. 

"Help yourself," she said laughingly; "and 
many thanks for your flowers. And now shall 
we go in to breakfast? we are a little late this 
morning." 

"Ah, our mail is already here, I see," Lester 
remarked, as they entered the breakfast-room. 
" I will open the bag while you pour the coffee, 
my dear, hoping to find a letter for each of 
us." 

"I think there should be one for me," re- 
marked Evelyn, watching her uncle with wist- 



76 THE TWO ELSIES. 

f ul, longing eyes as he took out the letters and 
glanced over the addresses; " for I have heard 
but once from mamma since she went away." 

" Twice now," her uncle said with a pleased 
smile, as he handed her the longed-for missive. 

"You, too, hear from your mother this morn- 
ing, my dear; and from several other friends. 
Here, Jane," to the servant girl in waiting, 
"hand these to your mistress." 

"And here is a cup of coffee to reward you; 
mamma's letter alone is worth it," responded 
Elsie gaily, lifting the letters from the silver 
waiter on which they lay, and setting there, in 
their stead, a delicate china cup from whose 
steaming contents a delicious aroma greeted the 
nostrils. 

" I must just peep into mamma's to see when 
we may expect them home," she added, break- 
ing open its envelope; "the rest will keep till 
after breakfast." 

"When was Aunt Wealthy's birthday?" que- 
ried her husband. 

" Yesterday," she answered with her eyes on 
the letter. " Ah! Ned and Zoe start this morn- 
ing for home. The rest will stay a week or so 
longer, and our cousins, Mr. and Mrs. Keith, 
and their daughter, Annis, will soon follow with 
the expectation of spending the winter as mam- 
ma's guests." 

" Will you excuse me, Aunt Elsie, if I open 



THE TWO ELSIES. 77 

my letter now just for a peep?" asked Evelyn 
with a slight shy smile. 

"No, my dear, certainly not; as I never do 
the like myself, but always wait patiently till 
the meal is over," returned the young aunt with 
playful irony. 

"Then I'll have to ask uncle or do it without 
permission," said Evelyn, blushing and laugh- 
ing. 

" Hark to the answer coming from the chick- 
en yard," said her uncle facetiously, as the loud 
crow of a cock broke in upon their talk. 

"I fail to catch your meaning, uncle/' said 
Evelyn, with another blush and smile. 

"Listen!" he answered, "he will speak again 
presently, and tell me if he doesn't say, ' Mistress 
rules here.' Some one has so interpreted it, and, 
I think, correctly. 

"Oh/' exclaimed Evelyn, laughing; "then, 
of course, it is of no use to appeal from auntie's 
decisions." 

" No, even I generally do as I am bid/' he 
remarked gravely. 

"And I almost always," said Elsie. "Eva, 
would you like to drive over to Ion with me this 
morning?" 

"Very much indeed, Aunt Elsie/' was the 
prompt and pleased reply. 

" Mamma wishes me to carry the news of the 
expected arrival of my brother and his wife, and 



78 THE TWO ELSIES. 

to see that all is in order for their reception, '* 
Elsie went on. 

"And am I to be entirely neglected in your 
invitation?" asked her husband, in a tone of 
deep pretended disappointment and chagrin. 

" Your company will be most acceptable, Mr. 
Leland, if you will favor us with it," was the 
gay rejoinder. "Baby shall go, too; an airing 
will do him good; and beside, mammy will want 
to see him." 

" Of course; for she looks upon him as a sort 
of great-grand child, does she not?" said Lester. 

"Either that or great-great," returned Elsie 
lightly. 

"Who is mammy?" asked Evelyn. 

"Mamma's old nurse, who had the care of 
her from her birth indeed, and of her mother 
also and has nursed each one of us in turn. 
Of course, we are all devotedly attached to her 
and she to us. Aunt Chloe is what she is called 
by those who are not her nurslings." 

"She must be very, very old, I should think," 
observed Evelyn. 

"She is," said Elsie, and very infirm. No 
one knows her exact age, but she cannot be 
much, if any younger than Aunt Wealthy, who 
has just passed her hundredth birthday; and I 
believe her to be, in fact, somewhat older." 

"How I should like to see her!" exclaimed 
Evelyn. 



THE TWO ELSIES. 79 

"I hope to give you that pleasure to-day," 
responded Elsie. " Until very recently she al- 
ways accompanied mamma no, I mistake; she 
staid behind once; it was when Lilly was taken 
North as a last hope of saving her dear life. 
Papa and mamma thought best to take me and 
the baby along, and to leave mammy behind in 
charge of the other children. 

"This summer she was too feeble to leave 
Ion; so we shall find her there. In deep sorrow 
too, no doubt; for her old husband, Uncle Joe, 
died a few weeks since." 

" Eva must hear their story one of these days/' 
remarked Mr. Leland; "it is very interest- 
ing." 

"Yes; and some of it very sad; that which 
occurred before mamma's visit to Viamede, after 
she had attained her majority. That visit was 
the dawn of brighter days to them. I will tell 
you the whole story, Eva, some time when we 
are sitting quietly together at our needlework, if 
you will remind me." 

"For what hour will you have the carriage 
ordered, my dear?" Lester asked, as they left 
the table. " Ten, if you please," she answered. 
"I hope you will go with us?" 

"I shall do so with pleasure," he said. "It 
is a lovely morning for a drive; the rain has laid 
the dust and the air is just cool enough to be 
bracing." 



80 THE TWO ELSIES. 

Evelyn was on the veranda, gazing about her 
with a thoughtful air. 

"Well, lassie, what think you of Fairview?* 
asked her uncle, coming to her side." 

"I like it," she answered emphatically. 
"Didn't something happen here, uncle, in the 
time of the Ku-Klux raids? I seem to have 
heard there did." 

" Yes; a coffin, with a threatening notice at- 
tached, was laid at the gate yonder one night. 
My uncle owned, and lived on, the place at that 
time, and by reason of his northern birth and 
Republican sentiments, was obnoxious to the 
members of the klan." 

" And it was he they were threatening?" 

"Yes. They afterward attacked the place, 
wounded and drove him into the woods, but 
were held at bay and finally driven off by the 
gallant defence of her home made by my aunt, 
assisted by her son, then quite a young boy. 

" But get Elsie to tell you the story; she can 
do it far better than I; especially as she was liv- 
ing at Ion at that time, and though a mere 
child, has still a vivid recollection of all the 
circumstances." 

"Yes," Elsie said, "including the attacks 
upon Ion first the quarter, when they burnt 
the schoolhouse, and afterward the mansion 
and several sad scenes connected with them." 

" How interesting to hear all about them from. 



THE TWO ELSIES. 81 

an eye-witness," exclaimed Evelyn. "I am 
eager to have you begin, Aunt Elsie." 

" Perhaps I may be able to do so this evening," 
returned her aunt ; " but now I must give my 
orders for the day, and then it will be time for 
our drive." 

" What does your mamma say?" asked Lester 
of Evelyn, when Elsie had left them alone to- 
gether. 

"Not very much that I care for, uncle," 
sighed the little girl. " She's in good health, 
but very tired of foreign cookery ; wishes she 
could have such a breakfast every morning as 
she has been accustomed to at home. Still she 
enjoys the sights, and thinks it may be a year, 
or longer, before she gets back. She describes 
gome of the places, and paintings and statuary 
she has seen ; but that part of the letter I have 
not read yet." 

''Do you wish you were with her, Eva?" he 
asked, smoothing her hair as she stood by his 
side, and gazing down affectionately into her 



"No, uncle ; I should like to see mamma, of 
course, but at present I like this quiet home far 
better than going about among crowds of strange 
people." 

He looked pleased. " I am glad you are con- 
tent," he said. 

Elsie was full of life and gayety as they set 



82 THE TWO ELSIES. 

out upon their drive. Her husband remarked 
it with pleasure. 

"Yes," she said lightly, "it is so nice to be 
going back to my old, childhood's home after 
so long an absence ; to see mammy, too dear 
old mammy! And yet it will hardly seem like 
home either, without mamma." 

"No," he responded; "and it is quite de- 
lightful to look forward to having her there 
again in a week or two." 

They had turned in at the great gates leading 
into the avenue, and presently Elsie, glancing 
eagerly toward the house, exclaimed with de- 
light, "Ah, there is mammy on the veranda! 
watching for our coming, no doubt. She knew 
we were expected at Fairview yesterday, and that 
I would not be long in finding my way to Ion." 

Evelyn, looking out also, perceived a bent and 
shriveled form, seated in an arm-chair, leaning 
forward, its two dusky hands clasping a stout 
cane, and its chin resting on the top. 

As the carriage drew up before the entrance, 
the figure rose slowly and stiffly, and with the 
aid of the cane hobbled across the veranda to 
meet them. 

"Bress de Lawd!" it cried, in accents tremu- 
lous with age and excitement, "it's one ob my 
chillens, sho' nuff ; it's Miss Elsie!" 

"Yes, mammy, it is I ; and very glad I am 
to see you," responded Mrs. Leland, hurrying 



THE TWO ELSIES. 83 

up the veranda steps and throwing ner arms 
about the feeble, trembling form. 

" Poor old mammy," she said, tenderly; "you 
are not so strong as you used to be." 

"No, darling yo' ole mammy's mos' at de 
brink ob de riber ; de cold watahs ob Jordan 
soon be creepin' up roun' her ole feet." 

" But you are not afraid, mammy?" Elsie 
said, tears trembling in her sweet, soft eyes, so 
like her mother's. 

" No, chile, no ; for Ise got fas' hold ob de 
Master's hand, and He holds me tight ; de 
waves can't go ober my head, kase He bought 
me wid his own precious blood and I b'longs to 
Him ; and He always takes care ob his own 
chillens." 

"Yes, Aunt Chloe," Lester said, taking one 
withered hand in his, as Elsie withdrew her- 
self from her embrace, and turned aside to wipe 
away a tear, "His purchased ones are safe for 
time and for eternity. 

" 'The Lord God is a sun and shield ; the 
Lord will give grace and glory/*" 

" Dat's so, sah ; grace to lib by, an' grace to 
die by, den glory wid Him in heaben! Ole 
Uncle Joe done 'speriencin' dat now ; an' byme- 
by dis chile be wid him dar." 

"Who dis?" she asked, catching sight of 
Evelyn standing by her side and regarding her 
with tearful eyes. 



84 THE TWO ELSIES. 

"My niece, Evelyn Leland, Aunt Chloe," 
answered Lester. " She has heard of you, and 
wanted to see you." 

"God bless you, honey," Ohloe said, taking 
the little girl's hand in her's, and regarding her 
with a look of kindly interest. 

But the other servants had come nocking to 
the veranda as the news of the arrival passed 
from lip to lip; and now they crowded about 
Lester and Elsie eager to shake their hands and 
bid them welcome home again, mingling with 
their rejoicings and congratulations many in- 
quiries about their loved mistress her mother 
and the other absent members of the family. 

And here, as at Fairview, Evelyn received her 
full share of pleased attention. 

Elsie delivered her mother's messages and di- 
rections, and taking Evelyn with her, went 
through the house to see that all was in order 
for the reception of her brother and his wife, 
then sat down in the veranda for a chat with 
"mammy" before returning to Fairview. 

"Mammy, dear," she said interrogatively, 
"you are not grieving very much for Uncle 
Joe?" 

"No, chile, no ; he's in dat bressedland whar 
dah no mo' misery in de back, in de head, in 
any part ob de body ; an' no mo' sin, no mo* 
sorrow, no mo' dyin', no mo' tears fallin' down 
the cheeks, no mo' trouble any kin'." 



THE TWO ELSIES. 85 

But don't you miss him very much, Aunt 
Ohl-re?" asked Evelyn softly, her voice tremu- 
lous with the thought of her own beloved dead, 
and how sorely she felt his absence. 

" Yes, chile, sho I does, but 'twont be for 
long ; Ise so ole and weak, dat I knows Ise mos' 
dar, mos' dar!" 

The black, wrinkled face uplifted to the sky, 
almost shone with glad expectancy, and the dim, 
sunken eyes grew bright for an instant with 
hope and joy. 

Then turning them upon Evelyn, and, for the 
first time, taking note of her deep mourning, 
" Po' chile/' she said, in tender, pitying tones, 
"yo's loss somebody dat yo' near kin?" 

Evelyn nodded, her heart too full for speech, 
and Elsie said softly, ' ' Her dear father has gone 
to be forever with the Lord, in the blessed, 
happy land you have been speaking of, mammy." 

"Bressed, happy man!" ejaculated the aged 
saint, again lifting her face heavenward, "an* 
bressed happy chile dat has de great an' mighty 
God for her father ; kase de good book say, He 
is de father of de fatherless." 

A momentary hush fell upon the little group. 
Then Mr. Leland, who had been looking into 
the condition of field and garden, as his wife 
into that of the house, joined them and sug- 
gested that this would be a good time and place 
for the telling of the story Eva had been asking 



86 THE TWO ELSIES. 

for; especially as, in Aunt Chloe, they had a 
second eye-witness. 

Elsie explained to her what was wanted. 

" Ah, chillens, dat was a terrible time," re- 
turned the old woman, sighing and shaking hei 
head. 

" Yes, mammy," assented Elsie; " you remenin 
ber it well?" 

" Deed I does, chile;" and rousing with the 
recollection into almost youthful excitement and 
energy, she plunged into the story, telling it in 
a graphic way that enchained her listeners, 
though to two of them it was not new, and one 
occasionally assisted her memory or supplied a 
missing link in the chain of circumstances.* 

*For the details of this story, see "Elsie's Mother- 
hood." 



CHAPTEE VIII. 

4 'Next stood hypocrisy, with holy leer, 
Soft smiling and demurely looking down, 
But hid the dagger underneath the gown." 

DBYDEN. 

WHILE old mammy told her story to her three 
listeners in the veranda at Ion, a train was 
speeding southward, bearing Edward and Zoe 
on their homeward way. 

Zoe, in charmingly becoming and elegant 
traveling attire, her fond young husband by her 
side, ready to anticipate every wish and gratify 
it if in his power, was extremely comfortable, 
and found great enjoyment, now in chatting 
gaily with him, now sitting silent by his side 
watching the flying panorama of forest and 
prairie, hill, valley, rock, river and plain. 

At length her attention was attracted to some- 
thing going on within the car. 

"Tickets!" cried the conductor, passing 
down the aisle, "Tickets!" 

Edward handed out his own and his wife's. 
They were duly punched and given back. 

The conductor moved on, repeating his call, 
"Tickets?" 



88 THE TWO ELSIES. 

Up to this .moment Zoe had scarcely noticed 
who occupied the seat immediately behind her- 
self and Edward, but now turning her head, 
she saw there two young women of pleasing 
appearance, evidently foreigners. Both were 
looking anxiously up at the conductor who held 
their tickets in his hand. 

" You are on the wrong road/' he was saying; 
" these are through-tickets for Utah." 

"What does he say? something is wrong?" 
asked the younger of the two girls, addressing 
her companion in Danish. 

"I do not understand, Alma," replied the 
other, speaking in the same tongue. ' ' Ah, did 
we but know English! I do not understand, 
sir ; I do not know one word you say/' she re- 
peated with a hopeless shake of the head, 
addressing the conductor. 

"Do you know what she says, sir?" asked the 
man, turning to Edward. 

" From her looks and gestures it is evident 
that she does not understand English," replied 
Edward, "and I think that is what she says. 
Suppose you try her with German." 

"Can't, sir; speak no language but my 
mother tongue. Perhaps you will do me the 
favor to act as interpreter?" 

" With pleasure;" and addressing the young 
woman, Edward asked in German if she spoke 
that language. 



THE TWO ELSIES. 89 

She answered with an eager affirmative; and 
he went on to explain that the ticket she had 
offered the conductor would not pay her fare on 
that road ; then asked where she wished to go. 

"To Utah, sir," she said. "Is not this the 
road to take us there?" 

"No, we are traveling south, and Utah lies 
toward the northwest ; very far west." 

"0 sir, what shall we do?" she exclaimed in 
distress. " Will they stop the cars and let us 
out?" 

" Not just here ; the conductor says you can 
get off at the next station and wait there for a 
train going back to Cincinnati; it seems it must 
have been there you made the mistake and left 
your proper route, and there you can recover it." 

She sat silent, looking sadly bewildered and 
distressed. 

" I feel very sorry for you," said Zoe kindly, 
speaking in German ; " we would be glad to 
help you, and if you like to tell us your story, 
my husband may be able to advise you what 
to do." 

" I am sure you are kind and good, dear lady, 
both you and the gentleman, and I will gladly 
tell you all," was the reply, after a moment's 
hesitation; and in a few rapid sentences she ex- 
plained that she and Alma, her younger sister, 
had been left orphaned and destitute in Norway, 
their native land, and after a hard struggle of 



90 THE TWO ELSIES. 

several months had fallen in with a Mormon, 
missionary, who gave them glowing accounts of 
Utah, telling them it was the paradise of the 
poor ; that if they would go with him and 
become members of the Mormon Church, land 
would be given them, their poverty and hard 
toil would become a thing of the past, and they 
would live in blissful enjoyment among the 
Latter-day Saints, where rich and poor were 
treated alike as neighbors and friends. 

She said that at first 'they could scarce endure 
the thought of leaving their dear, native land ; 
but so bright was the picture drawn by the Mor- 
mon, that at length they decided to go with 
him. 

They gathered up their few possessions, bade 
a tearful farewell to old neighbors and friends, 
and set sail for America in company with be- 
tween two and three hundred other Mormon 
converts. 

Their expectation was to travel all the way to 
Salt Lake City in the company ; but, as they 
neared the end of the voyage, Alma fell ill, and 
when they landed was so entirely unfit for travel 
that they were compelled to remain behind for 
several weeks, and at an expense that so rapidly 
diminished their small store of money that when, 
at last, they set out on their long journey across 
the country, they were almost literally penni- 
less." 



THE TWO ELSIES. 91 

They had, however, the through- ticket to 
Utah which the Mormon missionary had made 
them buy before leaving them, and knowing no 
choice, and believing all his wily misrepresenta- 
tions, they rejoiced in its possession as the pass- 
port to an earthly paradise. 

'''But we have lost our way," concluded Chris- 
tine, with a look of distress, " and how are we 
to find it? how make sure of not again straying 
from the right path? Kind sir, can you, will 
you, give us some advice? Could I in any way 
earn the money to pay for our travel on this 
road? I know how to work, and I am strong 
and willing." 

Edward mused a moment, then said, "We 
will consider that question presently ; but let 
us first have a little more talk. 

"Ah, what can be the matter?" he exclaimed 
in English, starting up to glance from the win- 
dow ; for the train had come to a sudden stand- 
still in a bit of woods where there seemed no 
occasion for stopping. "What is wrong?" he 
asked of a man hurrying by toward the en- 
gine. 

"A wreck ahead, sir," was the reply. 

Every man in the car had risen from his seat, 
and was hastening to alight and view the scene 
of the disaster. 

" Oh, Ned, is there any danger?" asked Zoe. 

"No, dear, I think not. You won't mind if 



92 THE TWO ELSIES. 

I leave you for a moment to learn how long we 
are likely to be detained here?" 

"No, I won't, if you promise to be careful 
not to get into danger," she said, with some 
hesitation; and he hurried after the others. 

Alma and Christine, looking pale and anxious, 
asked Zoe what was the matter. 

She explained that there had been an acci- 
dent collision of cars and that the broken 
fragments were lying on the track, and would 
have to be cleared away before their train could 
go on. 

Then Edward came back with the news that 
there would be a detention of an hour or more. 

Zoe uttered a slight exclamation of impatience. 

"Let us not grumble, little wife/ 5 he said, 
cheerily, "but be thankful that things are no 
worse. And, do you know, I trust it will prove 
to have been a good providence; inasmuch as it 
gives us an opportunity to make an effort to 
rescue these poor dupes from the Mormon net." 

"Oh, yes," she said, her countenance bright- 
ening; "I do hope so! Let us tell them all 
about it, and try to persuade them not to go to 
Utah." 

"I shall do my best," he said; then address- 
ing Christine again in German as before 
" Will you tell me what are the teachings of 
Mormonism, according to your missionary?" 

"They believe the Bible," she answered; 



THE TWO ELSIES. 93 

" they preach the gospel of Christ as the Bible 
teaches it; else how could I have listened to 
him? how consented to go with him? for I know 
the Bible is God's word, and that there can be 
no salvation out of Christ." 

"Did he not tell you that they teach and 
practice polygamy?" 

"No, sir; no indeed! It surely cannot be 
true?" 

"I am sorry to say it is only too true," said 
Edward, "that the Mormon priesthood do both 
teach and practice it. One of them, Orson Pratt, 
in a sermon preached August 29, 1852, said: 
' The Latter-day Saints have embraced the doc- 
trine of a plurality of wives as a part of their 
religious faith. It is incorporated as a part of 
our religion, and necessary for our exaltation to 
the fullness of the Lord's glory in the eternal 
world/ " 

Christine looked inexpressibly shocked. " Oh, 
sir, are you quite sure of it?" she cried. " Not 
a word of such a doctrine was spoken to us. 
Had it been we would never have set out fol 
Utah." 

"It is a well-established fact," replied Ed- 
ward; "and it is well known also that they con- 
ceal this doctrine from those whom they wish 
to catch in their net; to them they exalt the 
Bible and Christ; but when the poor dupes 
reach their promised paradise, and are unable to 



94 THE TWO EL8IE8. 

escape, they find the Bible kicked into a corner, 
the book of Mormon substituted for it, and Joe 
Smith exalted above the Lord Jesus Christ." 

"Dreadful!" exclaimed Christine. 

Alma too looked greatly shocked. 

"But women may remain single if they 
choose?" she said, inquiringly. 

"No, indeed!" replied Edward; "Mormon 
theology teaches that those who are faithful 
Mormons, living up to their privileges, and 
having a plurality of wives will be kings in 
the celestial world, and their wives queens; 
while those who have but one wife though 
they will reach heaven, if they are faithful to 
the priesthood and in paying tithes will not have 
a place of honor there; and those who are not 
married at all will be slaves to the polygamists. 

"For this reason, among others, they desire 
to have many wives, and will have them, willing 
or unwilling. 

"They send their missionaries abroad to re- 
cruit the Mormon ranks and supply wives for 
those who want them. 

"The missionaries procure photographs of 
the single women whom they have persuaded to 
embrace Mormonism, and these are sent on in 
advance of the parties of emigrants. The 
Mormon men who want wives are then invited 
to look at the photographs and select for them- 
selves. 



THE TWO ELSIES. 95 

" They do so, and when the train comes in, 
bringing the originals of the pictures, they are 
there to meet it; each man seizes the girl 
he has chosen by photograph, and drags her 
away, often shrieking for help, which no one 
gives. I have this on the testimony of an eye- 
witness, a minister of the Presbyterian Church, 
who has lived for years in Utah." 

Alma grasped her sister's arm, her cheek 
paling, her eyes wild with affright. 

"Oh, Christine! you know he has our like- 
nesses; you know we gave them to him, suspect- 
ing no harm. Oh, what shall we do?" 

"Be calm, sister; God has preserved us from 
that dreadful fate," said Christine, with quiver- 
ing lips. " I know not what is to become of 
us, penniless in a strange land, but we will 
never go there; no not if we starve to 
death." 

"You need not do that," exclaimed Zoe; "no 
one who is willing to work need starve in this 
good land; and my husband and I will befriend 
you, and find you employment." 

"Oh, thanks, dear lady!" cried the sisters in 
a breath; "it is all we ask; we are able and 
willing to work." 

" What can you do?" asked Edward; "what 
were you expecting to do in Utah ?" 

" We were to have some land," said Christine; 
that was the promise, and we thought to raise 



96 THE TWO ELSIES. 

vegetables and fruits; fowls, too, and perhaps 
bees; but we can cook, wash the clothes, keep 
the house clean, spin, and weave, and sew." 

" Oh," said Zoe, "if you know how to do all 
those things well, there will be no trouble in 
finding employment for you." 

"But where, dear lady?" Christine asked with 
hesitation. " We have no money to pay our 
way to travel far; we must find the work near 
at hand, or not at all." 

Zoe gave her husband a look, half inquiring 
half entreating; but he seemed lost in thought, 
and did not see it. 

He was anxious to help these poor strangers, 
yet without wounding the pride of independ- 
ence, which he perceived and respected. Pres- 
ently he spoke. 

"My wife and I live at some distance from 
here; we are not acquainted in this vicinity, but 
know there is plenty of such work as you want 
in our own. If you like, I will advance your 
travelling expenses, and engage to find employ- 
ment for you; and you can repay the advance 
when it suits you." 

The generous offer was accepted with deep 
gratitude. 

The detention of their train lasted some time 
longer, and presently the talk about Mormonism 
was renewed. 

It was Alma who began it, by asking if a 



THE TWO EL8IE8. 97 

Mormon's first wife was always willing that he 
should take a second. 

"Oh, no, no!" Zoe exclaimed; "how could 
she be?" 

"No," said Edward; "but she is considered 
very wicked if she refuses her consent, or even 
ventures upon a remonstrance. 

" One day a Mormon and his family, consist- 
ing of one wife and several children, were seated 
about their table taking a meal, when the hus- 
band remarked that he thought of taking a 
second wife. 

"His lawful wife the mother of his children 
sitting there objected. Upon that he rose 
from his seat, went to her, and, holding her 
head, deliberately cut her throat from ear to 
ear." 

"And was executed for it?" asked Christine, 
while she shuddered with horror." 

"No, "said Edward; "he was promoted by 
the Mormon priesthood to a higher place in the 
church, as one who had done a praiseworthy 
deed." 

"Murder a praiseworthy deed!" they cried 
in astonishment and indignation. " How could 
that be?" 

"They have a doctrine that they call 'blood- 
atonement,'" replied Edward. "Daring to 
teach, contrary to the express declarations of 
Scripture, that the blood of Christ is insuffi- 
7 



98 THE TWO ELSIES. 

cient to atone for all sin, they assert that for 
some sins the blood of the sinner himself must 
be shed or he will never attain to eternal life, 
and that therefore it is a worthy deed to slay 
him. 

"That terrible, wicked doctrine has been 
made the excuse for many assassinations, and 
was the ground for not only excusing the hor- 
rible crime of which I have just told you, but 
for also rewarding the wretched criminal. 

" Polygamy is bad enough especially as in- 
stances are not wanting of a man being mar- 
ried at the same time to a mother and her 
daughters, or several sisters, and in at least one 
instance to mother, daughter, and granddaugh- 
ter ; and Mormon theology teaches, too, that a 
man may lawfully marry his own sister. Yet it 
is not the worst of their crimes; we have it 
upon the testimony of credible witnesses 
Christian citizens of Salt Lake City that their 
temples and tithing-houses are ' built up by ex- 
tortion and cemented with the blood of men, 
women, and children whose only offence was that 
they were not in sympathy with the unright- 
eous decrees of this usurping priesthood.' And 
'that all manner of social abominations and 
domestic horrors, and mutilations, and blood- 
atonings, and assassinations and massacres have 
been perpetrated in the name and by the au- 
thority of the Mormon priesthood/ " 



THE TWO ELSIES. 9 

" Oh, sir, how very dreadful !" exclaimed 
Christine. "Are they not afraid of the judg- 
ments of God against such fearfully wicked 
deeds ?" 

"It seems not/' said Edward. "The Bible 
speaks of some whose consciences are seared as 
with a hot iron." 

"But why is such terrible wickedness and 
oppression allowed by your government ?" 

" There you have asked a question that many 
of our own people are asking, and which is dif- 
ficult to answer without bringing a heavy charge 
against our law-makers at Washington; a charge 
of gross neglect, whether induced by bribery or 
not I do not pretend to decide." 

" But it makes us blush for the honor of the 
land we lo^e !" cried Zoe, with heightened color 
and flashing eyes. 



CHAPTER IX. 

"Heaven gives us friends." 

THE train moved on, and Zoe settled herself 
back in her seat with a contented sigh; it was 
so nice to think of soon being at home again 
after months of absence. She had grown to 
love Ion very much, and she was charmed with 
the idea of being mistress of the household for 
the week or two that was to elapse before the 
return of the rest of the family. 

But she was greatly interested in the Nor- 
wegian girls, and presently began to occupy 
herself with plans for their benefit. 

Edward watched her furtively, quite amused 
at the unwonted gravity of her countenance. 

"What, may I ask, is the subject of your 
meditations, little woman ?" he inquired, with a 
laughing look into her face, as the train came 
to a momentary standstill at a country station. 
" One might suppose, from your exceeding grave 
and preoccupied air, that you were engaged in 
settling the affairs of the nation." 

"No, no, my load of care is somewhat lighter 
than that, Mr. Travilla," she returned with 



THE TWO ELSIES. 101 

mock seriousness. "It is those poor girls I 
am thinking of, and what employment can be 
found for them." 

" "Well, what is the conclusion arrived at ? or 
is there none as yet?" 

"I think I am nearly sure, indeed that if 
they are really expert needlewomen, we can 
find plenty for them to do in our own family 
connection; five families of us, you know." 

< < Five ?" 

"Yes: Ion, Fairview, The Laurels, The 
Oaks, and Koselands." 

"Ah, yes; and it must take an immense 
amount of sewing to provide all the changes of 
raiment desired by the ladies and children," he 
remarked laughingly. "So that matter may 
be considered arranged, and my little wife freed 
from care." 

" No, I have yet to consider how they are to 
be conveyed from the city to Ion, and what I 
am to do with them when I get them there. 
Mamma will not be there to direct, you know." 

" The first question is easily settled ; I shall 
hire a hack for their use. As to the other, why 
not let them have their meals served in the 
Bewing-room and occupy the bedroom opening 
into it ?" 

"Why, to be sure ! that will do nicely," she 
said, "if you think mamma would not ob- 
ject." 



102 THE TWO EL3IE8. 

" I am quite certain she will find no fault, 
even if she should make a different arrangement 
on returning home. And you wouldn't mind 
that, would you?" 

"Oh no, indeed! Are we not going very 
fast ?" 

"Yes ; trying to make up lost time." 

"I hope they will succeed, that our supper 
may not be spoiled with waiting. Do you think 
there will be any one but the servants at Ion to 
watch for our coming, Ned?" 

" Yes ; I expect to find the Fairview family 
there, and have some hope of seeing delegations 
from the other three. Mamma wrote Elsie 
when to look for us, and probably she has let 
the others know; all of them who have been 
absent from home this summer returned some 
days or weeks ago." 

" And Lester and Elsie brought that orphan 
niece of his home with them, I suppose. I am 
inclined to be a warm friend to her, Ned; for I 
Icnow how to feel for a fatherless child. " 

"As we all do, I trust. We are all father- 
less, and may well have a fellow-feeling for her. 
We will do what we can to make life pleasant to 
her, and I think from my sister's report that 
we shall find her an agreeable addition to the 
Fairview family." 

Elsie had given to Evelyn quite as agreeable 
a portraiture of Edward and Zoe as that she 



THE TWO ELSIES. 103 

had furnished them of her, and the little girl 
was in some haste to make their acquaintance. 

It was as Edward expected. The five families 
were very sociable ; when all were at home there 
was a constant interchange of informal visits, 
and when some of their number returned after 
a lengthened absence, the others were ready to 
hail their coming with cordiality and de- 
light : both of which were intensified on this 
occasion by the relief from the fear that some 
accident had happened to Edward and Zoe, in- 
asmuch as they were several hours behind time 
in reaching home. 

On their arrival they found the Lelands, the 
Lacys, the Dinsmores, and the Conlys gathered 
in the drawing-room and supper waiting. 

"Two hours behind time ! I really am afraid 
there has been an accident," Mrs. Lacy was 
Baying, when the welcome sound of wheels called 
forth a general exclamation, " There they are 
at last !" and there was a simultaneous exit 
from the drawing-room into the hall, followed 
by numerous embraces, welcomes, congratula- 
tions, inquiries after health and the causes of 
detention. 

They made a jovial party about the supper- 
table : all but Evelyn, who sat silently listening 
to the exchange of information in regard to the 
way in which each had passed the summer, and 
Edward's and Zoe's description of the celebra- 



104 TSE TWO ELSIES. 

tion of their Aunt Wealthy's one hundredth 
birthday ; all mingled with jest, laughter, and 
merry badinage. 

As the child looked and listened, she was, 
half unconsciously, studying countenances, 
voices, words, and forming estimates of char- 
acter. 

She had been doing so all the evening ; had 
already decided that the Lacys and Dinsmores 
were nice people who made her feel happy and 
at 'home with them ; that she liked Mr. Cal- 
houn Conly and his brother, Dr. Arthur, very 
much, but detested Ralph; thought Ella silly, 
proud, and haughty, and that with no excuse 
for either pride or arrogance. So now her prin- 
cipal attention was given to the latest arrivals 
Edward and Zoe. 

She liked them both; thinking it lovely to 
see their devotion to each other, and how un- 
consciously it betrayed itself in looks and tones, 
now and again, as the talk went on. 

At length, as the flow of conversation slacked, 
Zoe turned to Evelyn, remarking with a win- 
ning smile, "What a quiet little mouse you 
are I I have been wanting to make your ac- 
quaintance, and I hope you will come often to 
Ion." 

"Thank you; I shall enjoy doing so very 
much indeed," returned Evelyn, blushing with 
pleasure. 



THE TWO ELSIES. 105 

Edward seconded the invitation. 

" And don't forget that the doors are wide 
open to you at the Laurels," said Mr. Lacy. 

" At the Oaks also/' said Mr. Dinsmore. And 
Calhoun Conly added, "And at Koselands ; we 
shall expect frequent visits, and do our best for 
your entertainment ; though unfortunately we 
have no little folks to be your companions." 

Evelyn acknowledged each invitation grace- 
fully and in suitable words. Then, the meal 
having come to a conclusion, all rose from the 
table and returned to the drawing-room ; but 
presently, as it was growing late and the trav- 
ellers were supposed to be wearied with their 
journey, one family after another bade good- 
by and departed. 

"Well, Eva, what do you think of Mrs. Zoe?" 
asked Mr. Leland when they had turned out 
of the avenue into the road leading to Fair- 
yiew. "I understood you were quite anxious 
to make her acquaintance." 

" I think I shall like her very much, uncle," 
Eva answered; "she seems so bright, pleasant, 
and cordial. And she loves her husband so 
dearly." 

Mr. Leland laughed at the concluding words. 
"And you think that an additional reason for 
liking her?" 

"Yes, indeed ! I think husbands and wives 
should be very unselfishly affectionate toward 



106 TEE TWO ELSIES. 

each other; as I have observed that you and 
Aunt Elsie always are." 

Both laughed in a pleased way, her uncle 
saying, " So you have been watching us?" 

"I never set myself at it," she said, "but 1 
couldn't help seeing what was so very evident/' 

"And no harm if you did. To change the 
subject I am greatly interested in those Nor- 
wegians. I hope, my dear, you can give them 
some employment." 

"Yes, and shall do so gladly, if they are com- 
petent; for I, too, feel a deep interest in them." 

"So do I," said Evelyn; "I wanted to see 
them." 

" We will call at Ion to-morrow, and I think 
you will then get a sight of them, and I learn 
something of their ability in the sewing line," 
said her aunt. 

Edward and Zoe had arrived at home a little 
in advance of their two protegees, and given 
orders in regard to their reception; and when 
the girls reached Ion they were received by 
Aunt Dicey, the housekeeper, at a side entrance, 
kindly welcomed and conducted to the apart- 
ments assigned them, where they found a tempt- 
ing meal spread for their refreshment and every 
comfort provided. 

" Dis am de sewin'-room an* fo' de present 
yo' dinin'-room also," she announced as she 
ushered them in; "an* dat am de bedroom whar 



THE TWO ELSIES. 107 

Mr. Ed'ard an' Miss Zoe tole me you uns is to 
sleep. Bar's watah dar an' soap an' towels, 
s'posin' you likes fo' to wash off de dust ob trabel 
befo' you sits down to de table. 'Bout de time 
you gits done dat de hot cakes and toast and 
tea'll be fetched up from de kitchen." 

With that she turned and left the room. 

The sisters stood for a moment gazing in a 
bewildered way each into the other's face. Not 
one word had they understood; but the gestures 
had been more intelligible. Aunt Dicey had 
pointed toward the open door of the adjoining 
room, and they comprehended that it was in- 
tended for their occupancy. 

"What a dark-skinned woman, sister/' said 
Alma at last. ' ' What did she say ? What lan- 
guage does she speak ?" 

Christine shook her head. " Could it be 
English ? I do not know; it did not sound like 
the English the gentleman and lady speak when 
talking to each other. But she brought us here, 
and from the motions she made while talking 
I think she said these two rooms were for us to 
use." 

" These rooms for us? these beautiful rooms?" 
exclaimed Alma in astonishment and delight, 
glancing about upon the neat, tasteful, even 
elegant appointments of the one in which they 
were, then hastening into the other to find it 
in no way inferior to the first. "Ah, how 



108 TEE TWO ELSIES. 

lovely!" she cried; "see the pretty furniture, 
the white curtains trimmed with lace, the bed 
all white and looking, oh, so comfortable! every- 
thing so clean, so fair and sweet!" 

" Yes, yes," said Christine, tears trembling in 
her eyes; " so far better than we ever dreamed. 
But it may be only for to-night; to-morrow, 
perhaps, we may be consigned to lodgings not 
half so good. Ah, I hear steps on the stairs; 
they will be bringing our supper. Let us wash 
the dust from hands and face that we may be 
ready to eat." 

Presently, seated at the table, they found 
abundant appetite for the food set before them, 
and remarked to each other again and again 
how very good it was, the best they had tasted 
in many, many days. 

" We have fallen in with the best of friends, 
Christine, " said Alma, ' l have we not ? Oh, what 
a fortunate mistake was that that put us on the 
wrong road !" 

" It was by the good guidance of our God, 
Alma," said Christine; "and oh, how short- 
sighted and mistaken were we in mourning as 
we did over the sickness that separated us from 
the rest of our company and left us to travel 
alone in a strange land; alone and penniless!" 

"We will have more faith in future," said 
Alma; " we will trust the Lord, even when all 
is dark and we cannot see one step before us." 



THE TWO EL8IE8. 109 

" God helping us," added Christine, devoutly; 
"hut, alas! we are prone to unbelief; when all is 
bright and the path lies straight before us, we 
feel strong in faith; when clouds and darkness 
cover it from sight, our faith is apt to fail and 
our hearts to faint within us." 

When the last of their guests of the evening 
had gone, Edward and Zoe bethought them of 
their protegees, and went to the sewing-room to 
inquire how they were, and if they had been pro- 
vided with everything necessary to their comfort. 

They found Christine seated in an arm-chair 
by the table, with the lamp drawn near her, and 
reading from a pocket Testament. She closed 
and laid it aside on their entrance, rising to give 
them a respectful greeting. 

"Where is your sister?" asked Zoe, glancing 
round the room in search of Alma. 

Christine explained that, not having entirely 
recovered her strength since her illness, Alma 
was much fatigued with her journey and bad 
already retired to rest. 

"Quite right," said Edward; "I think you 
should follow her example very soon, for you 
are looking tired. I hope the servants have at- 
tended to all your wants ?" 

" Oh, sir, and dear lady," she exclaimed, "how 
good, how kind you are to us! what more could 
we possibly ask than has been provided us by 
your orders ?" 



110 THE TWO ELSIE8. 

"Our orders were that you should be well 
cared for/' Edward said, "but we feared that 
for lack of an interpreter you might not be able 
to make your wants known." 

" Indeed, sir, every want was anticipated," 
she answered, with grateful look and tone. 

" That is well," he responded. " And now 
we will leave you to take your rest. Good- 
night." 

" Good-night, sir," she said; then turning to 
Zoe, "And you, dear lady, will let me do some 
work for you to-morrow ?" 

"Yes, if you are quite rested by that time," 
was the smiling reply. "Don't be uneasy; 
work and good wages will be found in abundance 
if you prove capable." 

So Christine went to bed with a heart singing 
for joy and thankfulness. 

Elsie and Evelyn drove over to Ion next 
morning and found Zoe attending to her house- 
keeping cares with a pretty matronly air that 
became her well; Aunt Dicey receiving he* 
orders with the look and manner of one who is 
humoring a child, for such she considered the 
youthful lady. 

" There, Aunt Dicey, I believe that is all for 
to-day," said Zoe; and turning from her to her 
callers, "Sister Elsie, how good in you to come 
over so early! And you too, little maid," to 
Evelyn: "I'm delighted to see you both." 



THE TWO ELSIES. Ill 

"Thank you," returned Elsie, brightly. 
" How do you like housekeeping ?" 

" Very much so far, and my efforts seem to 
amuse Ned immensely," laughed Zoe. "It's 
too absurd that he will persist in looking upon 
me still as a mere child. Just think of it ! 
when I've been married more than a year; yes, 
a year and a half." 

"Ah, my dear little sister, don't be in too 
great a hurry to grow old," said Elsie, " or 
you may be wanting to turn about and travel 
back again one of these days. How do you like 
your new helpers, or rather their work? But 
I suppose you have hardly tried them yet." 

" Yes ; they are busy now in the sewing- 
room. I wanted them to take a few days to 
rest; but their pride of independence rose up so 
against it that I was fairly forced to give them 
something to do, and I find they do sew beau- 
tifully. Suppose you come and examine their 
work for yourself. You are included in the 
invitation, Evelyn," she added, as she rose and 
led the way. 

In the cheerful, sunny sewing-room, beside a 
window that looked out upon the beautiful 
grounds, now gay with autumn flowers, Chris- 
tine and Alma sat busily plying their needles 
and talking together thankfully of the present, 
hopefully of the future, when the door opened 
and the two ladies and little girl entered. 



112 THE TWO ELSIES. 

" How very industrious!" said Zoe. " I b ?e 
brought my sister, Mrs. Leland, to see what 
competent needlewomen you are." 

"They are that indeed," Elsie said, examin- 
ing the work. " I shall be glad to engage you 
both to sew for me when you are no longer 
needed here," she added with a kindly glance 
and smile. 

Then taking a chair which Zoe had drawn 
forward for her, she entered into conversation 
with the strangers, asking of their past history 
and their plans, hopes, and wishes for the future, 
and completely winning their confidence by her 
sweetly sympathizing tones and manner. 

They were delighted with her, and she much 
pleased with them. Christine had a good, 
strong face, plain, rugged features, but a coun- 
tenance that indicated so much good sense, 
probity, and kindliness of heart that it was 
attractive in spite of its lack of comeliness. 

Alma seemed to lean very much upon this 
older sister. Hers was a more delicate organiza- 
tion; she was timid and shrinking, and with 
her fair complexion, deep blue eyes, golden hair, 
and look of refinement, was really quite pretty 
and ladylike in appearance. 



CHAPTER X. 

"Who knows the joys of friendship 
The trust, security, and mutual tenderness, 
The double joys, where each is glad for both?" 

HOWE. 

MAX RAYMOND was racing about Miss Stan- 
hope's grounds with the dog that had given his 
sister Lulu so great a fright the first night of 
their stay in Lansdale. Up one walk and down 
another they went, the boy whistling, laughing, 
capering about, the dog bounding after, catch- 
ing up with his playfellow and leaping upon 
him, now on this side and now on that ; then 
presently finding himself shaken off and dis- 
tanced in the race; but only for a moment; the 
next he was at the boy's side again or close at 
his heels. 

"Max! Max!" called an eager child's voice, 
and Lulu came running down the path leading 
directly from the house. 

"Well, what is it, Lu?" asked the lad, stand- 
ing still to look and listen. "Down, Nero, 
down ! be quiet, sir!" 

" Oh, I have something to tell you," replied 
Lulu, half breathlessly, as she hurried toward 
8 



114 THE TWO ELSIES. 

him. "That letter you brought Grandma 
Elsie from the post-office this morning was 
from Aunt Elsie; and they are at home by this 
time she wrote just as they were ready to 
start and Evelyn Leland is with them; she's 
to make her home at Fairview." 

" Well, and what of it ? what do / care about 
it? or you either?" 

/'Dear me, Max, you might care! I hope 
she may prove a nice friend for me; not a bit 
like Kosie, who has always despised and dis- 
liked me." 

" I don't think Eosie does anything of the 
kind, Lulu," said Max, patting Nero's head; 
" she may not be very fond of you, and cer- 
tainly does not admire your behavior at times, 
but I don't believe it amounts to dislike." 

"I do, then," returned Lulu, a touch of 
anger in her tones. "Anyhow, I'd dearly love 
to have a real friend near my own age; and 
Aunt Elsie says Evelyn is only a little older 
than I am." 

"Well, I hope you won't be disappointed. 
If she was a boy I'd be as glad of her coming, 
or his coming, as you are." 

"Oh, Maxie, I wish, for your sake, she was a 
boy!" cried Lulu in her impulsive way, step- 
ping closer and putting her arm about his neck. 
" How selfish in me to forget that you have no 
companion at all at Ion !" 



THE TWO ELSIES. 115 

' e I have," returned Max; " I have you, you 
know, and you're right good company when 
you are in a good humor." 

" And I'm not often in any other with you, 
Maxie; now am I?" she said coaxingly. 

"No, sis, that's true enough, and I do be- 
lieve I couldn't get along half so well without 
you. I'm glad for your sake that this what's 
her name? is coming." 

"Her name is Evelyn. Oh, Max, I feel so 
sorry for her !" 

"Why?" 

"Because her father's dead, an^ they were 
so very, very fond of each other; so Aunt Elsie 
wrote. " 

"Rosie's father's dead too; and she and all 
of them were very fond of him." 

"Yes; but it's a good while now since he 
died, and she's had time to get over it so far 
that she seems hardly ever to think of him; 
while it is only a few weeks since Evelyn lost 
hers; and Rosie has her nice, kind mother with 
her, while Evelyn's is away in Europe, and like 
enough isn't half so nice as Grandma Elsie any- 
how. Oh, Max, I feel most heart-broken every 
time papa goes away, even though I expect to 
see him back again some day; and think how- 
dreadful to have your father gone never to- 
come back!" 

"Yes, it would be awful!" said Max. "I'd 



116 THE TWO ELSIES. 

rather lose ten years off my own life. But, Lu, 
if you really love papa so dearly, how can you 
behave toward him as you do sometimes caus- 
ing him so much distress of mind? I've seen 
such a grieved, troubled look on his face, when 
he thought nobody was watching him, and you 
were in one of your naughty moods." 

"Oh, Max, don't!" Lulu said in a choking 
voice, as she turned and walked away, hot tears 
in her eyes. 

Max ran after her. " Come, Lu, don't take 
it so hard; I didn't mean to be cruel." 

"But you were! Go away! you've got me 
into one of my moods, as you call it, and I'd 
better be let alone," she returned almost fiercely, 
jerking herself loose for he had caught a fold 
of her dress in his hand and rushing away to 
the farther end of the grounds, where she threw 
herself on a rustic seat panting with excitement 
and the rapidity of her flight. 

But the gust of passion died down almost as 
speedily as it had arisen; she could never be 
angry very long with Max, her dear, only brother; 
and now her thoughts turned remorsefully upon 
the conduct he had condemned. It was no news 
to her that she had more than once caused her 
father much anxiety and grief of heart, nor 
was it a new thing for her to be repentant and 
remorseful on account of her unfilial behavior. 

"Oh, why can't I be as good as Max and 



THE TWO ELSIES. 117 

Grade?'' she said to herself, covering her face 
with her hands and sighing heavily. "I wish 
papa was here so I could tell him again how 
sorry I am, and how dearly I do love him though 
I am so often naughty. I am glad I did tell 
him, and that he forgave me and told me he 
loved me just as well as any other of his chil- 
dren. How good in him to say that! I wonder 
if Evelyn Leland ever behaved badly to her 
father. If she ever was naughty to him, how 
sorry she must feel about it now!" 

During the remainder of the short visit at 
Lansdale, and all through the homeward jour- 
ney, Lulu's thoughts often turned upon Evelyn, 
and she had scarcely alighted from the carriage 
on their arrival at Ion before she sent a sweep- 
ing glance around the welcoming group on the 
veranda, in eager search of the young stran- 
ger. 

Yes, there she was, a little slender girl in 
deep mourning, standing slightly apart from 
the embracing, rejoicing relatives. She was 
not decidedly pretty, but graceful and refined 
in appearance, with an earnest, intelligent coun- 
tenance and very fine eyes. She seemed quite 
free from self-consciousness and wholly taken 
up with the interest of the scenes being enacted 
before her. 

" How many of them there are! and how they 
lore one another! how nice it is!" she was think- 



118 THE TWO ELSIES. 

ing within nerself, when the two Elsies, 
ing each other from a long, tender embrace, 
turned toward her, the older one saying, half 
inquiringly, "And this is Evelyn?" 

"Yes, mamma. Eva, this is my dear moth- 
er," said Mrs. Leland. 

Mrs. Travilla took the little girl in her arms, 
kissed her affectionately, and bade her welcome 
to. Ion, adding, " And if you like you may call 
me Grandma Elsie, as the others do." 

" Thank you, ma'am," Evelyn answered, col- 
oring with pleasure; "but it seems hardly ap- 
propriate, for you look not very much older 
than Aunt Elsie; and she is young to be my 
aunt." 

"That's right, Eva," Mrs. Leland said, with 
a pleased laugh; " I for one have never approved 
of mamma being called so by any one older than 
my baby-boy." 

Mrs. Travilla's attention was claimed by some 
one else at that moment, and Lester, taking 
Evelyn by the hand, led her up to Mr. and Mrs. 
Dinsmore. She was introduced to the others 
in turn, every one greeting her with the utmost 
kindness. Rosie gave her a hasty kiss, but 
Lulu embraced her with warmth, saying, "I 
am sure I shall love you, and I hope you will 
love me a little in return." 

" Fll try; it wouldn't be fair to let it be all on 
one side/' Evelyn answered with a shy, sweet 



THE TWO ELSIES. 119 

smile, as she returned the hug and kiss as heartily 
as they were given. 

Lulu was delighted. 

After supper, while the older people were 
chatting busily among themselves, she drew 
Evelyn into a distant corner and told her how 
glad she was of her coming, because she wanted 
a girl-friend near her own age and found Rosie 
uncongenial and indifferent toward her. 

"She will probably be the same to me," said 
Evelyn; "she has so many of her very own dear 
ones about her, you know, that it cannot be 
expected that she will feel much interest in 
strangers like you and me. But," frankly, "I 
think I should love you best anyhow." 

"How nice in you!" said Lulu, her eyes 
sparkling; " but I'm afraid you won't when you 
know me better, for I'm not a bit good; I get 
into terrible passions when anybody imposes on 
me or my brother or sister; and I sometimes 
disobey and break rules." 

"You are very honest, at all events," re- 
marked Evelyn pleasantly; " and perhaps I shall 
not like you any the less for having some faults. 
You see, if you were perfect, the contrast between 
you and myself would be most unpleasant to 
me." 

" How correctly and like a grown-up person 
you speak!" said Lulu, regarding her new friend 
with affectionate admiration. 



120 THE TWO ELSIES. 

Evelyn's eyes filled. "It is because papa 
made me his constant companion and took the 
greatest pains with me," she said, in tones 
tremulous with emotion. "We were almost 
always alone together, for I never had a brother 
or sister to share the love he lavished upon 
me." 

" Fm so, so sorry for you!" said Lulu, slipping 
an arm round Evelyn's waist. " I think I know 
a little how you feel, for my papa is with us only 
once in a while for a few days or weeks, and 
when he goes away again it nearly breaks my 
heart." 

" But you can hope he may come back again." 

"Yes; and I have Max and Gracie; so I am 
much better off than you." 

"And such a sweet, pretty mamma," supple- 
mented Evelyn, sending an admiring glance 
across the room to where Violet sat chatting 
with her sister Elsie. 

"But you have your own mother, and thnt's 
a great deal better," returned Lulu. " Mamma 
Vi is very beautiful and sweet, and very kind 
to Max and Gracie and me, but a step-mother 
can't be like your own." 

" I suppose not quite/' Evelyn said with a 
sigh; " but I have no idea when I shall see mine 
again. " 

"We are situated a good deal alike," re- 
marked Lulu, reflectively. "My father and 



THE TWO EL8IES. 121 

your mother are far away in this world, and 
your father and my mother are gone to 
heaven." 

" Yes. Oh, don't you sometimes want to go 
to them there?" 

" I'm not good enough not fit in any way; 
and I believe Fd rather stay here at least while 
papa does/' Lulu said, with some hesitation. 

" I hope he may be spared to you for many, 
many years," said Evelyn, gently; "at least 
till you are quite grown up, and perhaps have a 
family of children of your own." 

" Were you ever so naughty that your father 
told you you gave him a great deal of trouble 
and heartache?" asked Lulu in a tremulous voice 
and with starting tears. 

"Oh no; no, indeed!" exclaimed Eva, in sur- 
prise. "How could I, or any one, with such a 
father as mine?" 

"No father could be better or kinder than 
mine," said Lulu, twinkling away a tear; "and 
yet I have been so passionate and disobedient 
that he has told me that several times." 

"Oh, don't ever be so again; for if you do 
your poor heart will ache so terribly over it wheu 
he is taken away from you," Evelyn said with 
emotion, and pressing Lulu's hand affectionately 
in hers. " Oh, I can never be thankful enough," 
she went on, " that the day my dear father was 
called home he said to me, 'My darling, you 



122 THE TWO ELSIES. 

have been nothing but a blessing and comfort to 
me since the day you were born.' " 

" My father can never say that to me ; I have 
already put it out of his power," thought Lulu 
to herself, with a great pain at her heart; and 
as soon as she found herself alone in her own 
room that night she wrote a little penitent note 
to him all blistered with tears. 

Shortly after breakfast the next morning she 
went to " Grandma Elsie" with a request for per- 
mission to walk over to Fairview and spend an 
hour with Evelyn. 

' ' You may, my dear, if you can get Max or 
some older person to walk with you," was Elsie's 
kind reply; "otherwise I will send you in the 
carriage, because it is not safe for you to walk 
that distance alone. I think you and Evelyn 
are going to be friends, and I am very glad of 
it," she added with a pleasant smile. " If she 
will come, you may bring her back with you to 
spend the day at Ion." 

" Oh, thank you, Grandma Elsie; that will be 
so nice!" cried Lulu, joyously; then bounded 
away in search of her brother. 

Max, having nothing else to do just then, 
readily consented to be her escort, and they set 
out at once. 

" A brother is of some use sometimes, isn't 
he?" queried Max, complacently, as they walked 
briskly down the avenue together. 



THE TWO ELSIES. 123 

" Yes; and isn't a sister, too?" asked Lulu. 

"Yes, indeed," he said; "you are almost 
always ready to do me a good turn, Lu. But, 
in fact, Fm taking this walk quite as much to 
please myself as you. It's a very pleasant one 
on a morning like this, and Uncle Lester and 
Aunt Elsie are pleasant folks to visit." 

"I think they are," returned Lulu; "but I 
am going more to see Evelyn than anybody else. 
Oh, Max, I do hope, I do believe, it's going to 
be as I told you I wished." 

"What?" 

" That we'll be intimate friends and very 
fond of each other. " Weren't you pleased with 
her, Max? I was." 

" She's nice - looking," he replied; " but 
that's all I can say till we've had time to get 
acquainted." 

" I feel quite well acquainted with her now; 
we had such a nice long talk together last night," 
said Lulu. 

Evelyn was strolling about the grounds at 
Fairview, and came to the gate to meet them. 
She shook hands with Max, kissed Lulu affec- 
tionately, and invited them into the house. 

They settled themselves in the veranda, where 
Mrs. Leland presently joined them. Then Lulu 
gave " Grandma Elsie's " invitation. 

"May I go, Aunt Elsie?" asked Evelyn. 

" Certainly, dear, if you wish to," Mrs. Le- 



124 THE TWO ELSIES. 

land answered kindly. "Your uncle and I 
will drive over early in the evening and bring 
you home." 

" By moonlight!" Evelyn said; "that will be 
very nice. Auntie, you and uncle are very good 
to me." 

"Indeed, child," returned Elsie, smiling, 
" you may well believe it is no hardship for us 
to go to Ion on any errand; or with none save 
the desire to see mamma and the rest." 

Evelyn and Lulu passed the greater part of 
the day alone together, every one else seem- 
ingly lacking either leisure or inclination to 
join them, and the friendship grew rapidly, 
as is usually the case when two little girls are 
thus thrown together. 

Each gave a detailed history of her past life 
and found the other deeply interested in it. 
Then they talked of the present and of the near 
future. 

" Are you to go to school ?" asked Lulu. 

" No," Evelyn said with a contented smile, 
" I am to study at home and come here to re- 
cite with you." 

" Oh, how nice!" cried Lulu, her eyes spark- 
ling with pleasure. 

" Yes, I think it very kind in Aunt Elsie's 
mother and grandfather to offer to let me do so," 
said Evelyn. " I shall try very hard to be studi- 
ous and well-behaved and give them no trouble." 



THE TWO ELSIES. 125 

Lulu's cheek flushed at that remark, and for 
a moment she sat silent and with downcast eyes; 
then she burst out in her impetuous way, " I 
wish I were like you, Eva so good and grate- 
ful. Fm afraid you wouldn't care for me at all 
if you knew what a bad, ungrateful thing I am. 
I've given ever so much trouble to Grandpa 
Dinsmore and Grandma Elsie, though they have 
done more for me for Max and Gracie too 
than they are going to do for you." 

" I don't believe you're half so bad as you 
make yourself out to be," returned Eva, in a 
surprised tone. " And Fm sure you are sorry 
and will be ever so good and grateful in the fu- 
ture." 

' ' I want to, but there does seem to be no 
use in my trying to be sweet-tempered and all 
that," said Lulu, dejectedly; " Fve got such a 
dreadful temper." 

"Papa used to tell me God, our heavenly 
Father, would help me to conquer my faults, if 
I asked Him with all my heart," said Evelyn, 
softly; " that, in His great love and condescen- 
sion, He noticed even a little child and its efforts 
to please Him and do His will." 

" Yes, I know; my papa has told me the same 
thing ever so often; but most always the temp- 
tation comes so suddenly I don't seem to have 
time to ask for help, and" hesitatingly 
"sometimes I don't want it." 



CHAPTER XL 

" O blessed, happy child, to find 
The God of heaven so near and kind I" 

IT was Sabbath afternoon. In the large 
dining-room at Ion a Bible-reading was being 
held, Mr. Dinsmore leading, every member of 
the household, down to the servants, who occu- 
pied the lower end of the apartment, bearing a 
share in the exercises; as also Lester, Elsie, and 
Evelyn from Fairview, and representatives from 
the other three families belonging to the con- 
nection, and the Keith cousins, who had arrived 
at Ion a few days before. 

The portion of Scripture under consideration 
was the interview of Nicodemus with the Mas- 
ter when he came to Him by night (St. John in.), 
the subject, of course, the necessity of the new 
birth, God's appointed way of salvation, and the 
exceeding greatness of His love in giving His 
only-begotten Son to die " that whosoever be- 
lieveth in Him should not perish, but have ever- 
lasting life." 

Each one able to read had an open Bible, and 
even Gracie and little Walter listened with un- 
derstanding and interest. 



THE TWO ELSIES. 127 

She whom the oiie called mamma, the other 
Grandma Elsie, had talked with them that morn- 
ing on the same subject, and tenderly urged 
upon them as often before the duty of com- 
ing to Christ, telling them of His love to little 
children, and tkat they were not too young to 
give themselves to Him; and Mr. Dinsmore ad- 
dressed a few closing words to them in the same 
strain. 

They fell into Grade's heart as seed sown in 
good ground. When the reading had come to 
an end and she felt herself unobserved, she 
lipped quietly away to her mamma's dressing- 
room, where she was not likely to be disturbed, 
and sat down to think more profoundly and 
seriously than ever before in her short life. 

She went over "the old, old story," and tears 
stole down her cheeks as she whispered to her- 
self, "And it was for me He died that dreadful 
death; for me just as truly as if it hadn't been 
for anybody else; and yet I've lived all this long 
while without loving Him, or trying to do right 
for the sake of pleasing Him. 

"And how often I've been invited to come! 
Papa has told me about it over and over again ; 
mamma too, and Grandma Elsie; and I haven't 
minded what they said at all. Oh, how patient 
and kind Jesus has been to wait so long for me 
to come! And He is still waiting and inviting 
me to come; just as kindly and lovingly as if 



128 THE TWO ELSIES. 

it was the very first time, and I hadn't been turn- 
ing away from Him. 

"He is right here, looking at me, and listen- 
ing for what I will say in answer to His call. 
Oh, I won't keep Him waiting any longer, lest 
He should go away and never invite me again; 
and because I do love Him for dying for me, and 
for being so good and kind to me all my life 
giving me every blessing I have and keeping 
on inviting me, over and over, when I wouldn't 
ven listen to His voice. 

" I'll go to Him now. Grandma Elsie said 
just to kneel down and feel that I am kneeling 
at His feet, and tell Him all about my sins, and 
how sorry I am, exactly as if I could see Him, 
and ask Him to forgive my sins and wash them 
all away in His precious blood, and take me for 
His very own child to be His forever, and serve 
Him always in this world, and in heaven when 
he takes me there. Yes, I will do it now/' 

With the resolve she rose from the chair 
where she had been sitting, and kneeling before 
it with clasped hands and closed eyes, from 
^vhich penitent tears stole down her cheeks, 
said, in low, reverent tones, " Dear Lord Jesus, 
I'm only a little girl and very full of sin; I've 
done a great many bad things in my life, and 
haven't done the good things I knew I ought to 
do; and I have a very bad heart that doesn't 
want to do right. Oh, please make it good; 



THE TWO ELSIES. 123 

oh, please take away all the wickedness that is 
in me; wash me in Thy precious blood, so that I 
shall be clean and pure in Thy sight. Forgive 
me for living so long without loving Thee, 
when I've known all the time about Thy great 
love to me. Help me to love Thee now and 
forever more; I give myself to Thee to be all 
thine forever and forever. Amen." 

Her prayer was ended, yet she did not at once 
rise from her kneeling posture; it was so sweet 
to linger there at the Master's feet; she remem- 
bered and trusted His promise, "Him that 
cometh to Me I will in no wise cast out," and 
almost she could hear His dear voice saying in 
tenderest tones, " Daughter, thy sins, which are 
many, are forgiven thee." 

" I love them that love Me, and those that 
seek Me early shall find Me." 

She seemed to feel the touch of His hand laid 
in blessing on her head, and her heart sang for 

joy- 
Meanwhile the older children had gathered 
about Aunt Chloe, now seated in a back veranda 
the weather being still warm enough for the 
outer air to be very pleasant at that time of day 
and Eosie, as spokesman of the party, begged 
coaxingly for stories of mamma when she was a 
little girl. 

" It's de Lawd's day, chillens," answered the 
old woman in a doubtful tone. 



130 THE TWO ELSIES. 

"Yes, mammy/' acknowledged Rosie, "but 
you can easily make your story fit for Sunday; 
mamma was so good a real Christian child, as 
you have often told me." 

" So she was, chile, so she was; Fs sho' she 
lub de Lawd, from de bery day her ole mammy 
fus' tole her how He lub her. Yes, you right, 
Miss Rosie; I kin tole you 'bout her, and 'fcwon't 
break de Sabbath day. Is yo' all hyar now?" 
she asked, glancing inquiringly about. 

"All but Gracie," said Rosie, glancing round 
the little circle in her turn. "I wonder where 
she is. Betty," to a little negro maid stand ing in 
the rear, " go and find Miss Gracie, and ask if 
she doesn't want to hear the stories mammy is 
going to tell us." 

"Yes, Miss Rosie, whar you s'pose Miss Gra- 
cie done gone?" drawled the little maid, stand- 
ing quite still and pulling at one of the short 
woolly braids scattered here and there over her 
head. 

(i I don't know. Go and look for her," re- 
turned Rosie, somewhat imperiously. "Now 
hurry," she added, "or there won't be time 
for all mammy has to tell." 

" Wisht I know whar Miss Gracie done gone," 
sighed Betty, reluctantly obeying. 

"I saw her going upstairs," said Lulu; "so 
it's likely you'll find her in Mamma Vi's rooms." 

At that Betty quickened her pace, and the 



THE TWO ELSIES. 131 

next moment was at Violet's dressing-room 
door, peeping in and asking, "You dar, Miss 
Grade?" 

" Yes," Grace answered, turning toward her 
a face so full of gladness that Betty's eyes 
opened wide in astonishment, and stepping in 
she asked wonderingly, " What what de mat- 
tah, Miss Gracie? yo' look like yo' done gone 
foun' a goF mine, or jes' sumfin' mos' likedat." 

" Better still, Betty: I've found the Lord Je- 
sus; I love Him and He loves me," Gracie said, 
her eyes shining, "and oh, lam so glad, so hap- 

py!" 

" Whar yo' fin 5 Him, Miss Gracie?" queried 
Betty in increasing wonder and astonishment, 
and glancing searchingly round the room. " Is 
He hyar?" 

" Yes; for He is God and is everywhere." 

"Oh, dat de way He hyar? Yes, I knows 
'bout dat; Miss Elsie tole me lots ob times. 
How yo' know He lub yo', Miss Gracie?" 

" Because He says so, Betty. 

" ' Jesus loves me ; this I know, 
For the Bible tell me so/ " 

" Yo's wanted down stairs, Miss Gracie," said 
Betty, bethinking herself of her errand. " Ole 
Aunt Chloe gwine tell 'bout old times when 
missus bery little and lib way off down Souf. 
Bettah come right 'long; kase Miss Kosie she 



132 THE TWO ELSIES. 

in pow'ful big hurry fo' Aunt Chloe begin dat 
etory." 

"Oh yes; I never get tired hearing mammy 
tell that; Grandma Elsie was such a dear little 
girl," Grace said, making haste to obey the sum- 
mons. 

The others had already gathered closely about 
Aunt Chloe, but the circle promptly widened 
to receive Grace, and the moment she had taken 
her seat the story began, opening with the birth 
of its subject. 

There were many little reminiscences of her 
infancy and early childhood, very interesting to 
all the listeners. The narrator dwelt at length 
upon the evidences of early piety shown in the 
child's life, and Aunt Chloe remarked, "Yo' 
needn't be 'fraid, chillens, ob bein' too good to 
lib: my darlin' was de bes' chile eber I see, and 
yo' know she has lib to see her chillen and her 
gran'chillens." 

" Fm not at all afraid of it," remarked Rosie. 
" People who are certainly don't know or 
don't believe what the Bible teaches on that 
point; for it says, 'My son, forget not My 
law; but let thine heart keep My command- 
ments; for length of days, and long life, and 
peace shall they add to thee.' " 

" And there's a promise of long life and pros- 
perty to all who keep the fifth commandment," 
said Max. 



THE TWO ELSIES. 133 

" ' So far as it shall serve for God's glory and 
their own good/ " added Evelyn, softly. 

"Dat's so, chillens," said Aunt Chloe; "an' 
yo' ole mammy hopes ebery one ob yo's gwinr? 
try it all de days ob yo' life." 

' ' Yes, we're goin' to, mammy; so now tell us 
some more," said "Walter, coaxingly; "tell about 
the time when the poor little girl that's my 
mamma now had to go away and leave her 
pretty home." 

" Yaas, chile, dat wur a sad time," said the 
old woman, reflectively; "it mos' broke de lit- 
tle chile heart to hab to leab dat home whar she 
been horned, an' all de darkies dat lub her like 
dar life." 

She went on to describe the parting, then to* 
tell of the journey, and was just beginning with 
the life at Roselands, when the summons came- 
to the tea-table. 

" We'll come back to hear the rest after tea,, 
mammy, if you're not too tired," Rosie said as 
she turned to go. 

But on coming back they found no one on 
the veranda but Betty, who, in answer to their 
inquiries, said, " Aunt Chloe hab en tired fo' de 
night ; she hab de misery in de back and in de 
head, and she cayn't tell no mo' stories fo' 
mawning." 

" Poor old soul !" said Evelyn, compassiom- 
ately ; " I'm afraid we've tired her out." 



134 THE TWO ELSIES. 

" Oh no, not at all," answered Sosie ; " she 
likes nothing better than talking about mam- 
ma. You never saw anything like her devo- 
tion ; I verily believe she'd die for mamma 
without a moment's hesitation." 

Most of the house-servants at Ion occupied 
cabins of their own at no great distance from 
the mansion, but Aunt Chloe, the faithful 
nurse of three generations, was domiciled in a 
most comfortable apartment not far from those 
of the mistress to whom she was so dear ; and 
Elsie never laid her own head upon its pillow 
till she had paid a visit to mammy's room to see 
that she wanted for nothing that could contrib- 
ute to ease of body or mind. 

This night, stealing softly in, she found her 
lying with closed eyes and hands meekly fold- 
ed across her breast, and, thinking she slept, 
would have gone away again as quietly as she 
came ; but the loved voice recalled her. 

" Dat yo', honey ? Don' go ; yo' ole mam- 
my's got somefin to say ; and de time is short, 
'kase the chariot- wheels dey's rollin' fas', fas' dis 
way to carry yo' ole mammy home to glory." 

" Dear mammy," Elsie said with emotion, 
laying her hand tenderly on the sable brow, 
"are you feeling weaker or in any way worse 
than usual ?" 

" Dunno, honey, but I hear de Master callin', 
an' I's ready to follow whereber He leads ; eben 



THE TWO ELSIES. 135 

down into de valley ob de shadow ob death. 
Ps close to de riber ; Ps hear de soun' ob de 
wattahs ripplin' pas' ; but de eberlastin' arms is 
underneath, an' I sho' to git safe ober to de 
oder side." 

"Yes, dear mammy, I know you will," Elsie 
answered in moved tones. " I know you will 
come off more than conqueror through Him 
who loved you with an everlasting love." 

" 'Peat dat verse to yo' ole mammy, honey," 
entreated the trembling, feeble voice. 

" What verse, mammy dear ? ' Who shall 
separate us' ?" 

" Yes, darling dat's it ! an' de res' dat comes 
after, whar de 'postle say he 'suaded dat deff 
nor nuffin else cayn't separate God's chillen 
from de love ob Christ." 

Elsie complied, adding at the close of the 
quotation, " Such precious words ! How often 
you and I have rejoiced over them together, 
mammy !" 

" 'Deed we hab, honey ; an' we's gwine re- 
joice in dem togeder beside de great white 
throne. Now yo' go an' take yo' res', darlin', 
an' de Lawd gib yo' sweet sleep." 

" I can't leave you, mammy if you are suf- 
fering ; you must let me sit beside you and do 
what is in my power to relieve or help you to 
forget your pain. " 

" No, chile, no ; de miseries am all gone an 1 



136 THE TWO ELSIES. 

I's mighty comfortable, bery happy, too, hear- 
in' de soun' ob de chariot-wheels and tinking 
Fs soon be in de bressed Ian' whar de mis- 
eries an' de sins am all done gone foreber ; an' 
whar ole Uncle Joe an' de bressed Master is 
waitin' to 'ceive me wid songs ob joy ?M glad- 
ness." 

Thus reassured, and perceiving no symptom 
of approaching dissolution, Elsie returned to her 
own apartments and was soon in bed and asleep. 

In accordance with an Ion rule which Lulu 
particularly disliked, the children had gone to 
their rooms an hour or more in advance of the 
older people. 

Grace still slept with her mamma in her 
father's absence, but often made her prepara- 
tions for bed in her sister's room, that they might 
chat freely together of whatever was upper- 
most in their minds. 

To-night they were no sooner shut in there, 
away from other eyes and ears, than Grace put 
her arms round Lulu's neck, saying, while her 
face shone with gladness, "Oh, Lu, I have 
something to tell you !" 

"Have you?" Lulu answered. "Then it 
must be something good ; for in all your life I 
never saw you look so very, very happy. Oh, 
is it news from papa ? Is he coming home on 
another visit ?" she cried with a sudden, eager 
lighting up of her face. 



TEE TWO ELSIES. 137 

The brightness of Grace's dimmed a trifle as 
she replied, "No, not that; they would never 
let him come again so soon. Oh, how I wish he 
was here! for he would be so glad of it too; 
almost as glad as I am, I think." 

"Glad of what?" asked Lulu. 

"That I've given my heart to Jesus. Oh, 
Lulu, won't you do it too ? it is so easy if you 
only just try." 

" Tel 1 , me about it; how did you do it?" Lulu 
asked gravely, her eyes cast dt)wn, a slight frown 
upon her brow. 

" I did just as Grandma Elsie told us this 
morning. You know, Lu?" 

" Yes, I remember. But how do you know 
that you were heard and accepted?" 

"Why, Lulu!" was the surprised reply, "the 
Bible tells us God is the hearer and answerer of 
prayer it's in one of the verses I've learned to 
Bay to Grandma Elsie since I came here. And 
Jesus says: 'Him that cometh unto Me I will 
in nowise cast out; ' so of course He received me. 
How could I help knowing it?" 

"You've got far ahead of me," Lulu said, 
with petulance born of an uneasy conscience, as 
fihe released herself from Grace's arms and be- 
gan undressing with great energy and despatch. 

"You needn't feel that way, Lu," Grace 
said pleadingly; "Jesus is just as willing to 
take you for His child as me." 



138 THE TWO ELSIES. 

<f I don't believe it!" cried Lulu, with almost 
fierce impatience; "you've always been good, 
and Fve always been bad. I don't see why I 
wasn't made patient and sweet-tempered too ; 
it's no trouble to you to behave and keep rules 
and all that, but I can't; try as hard as I 
will." 

" Oh, Lulu, Jesus will help you to be good if 
you ask Him and try as hard as you can, too," 
Grace said in tender, pleading tones. 

"But suppose I don't want to be good?" 

Grace's eyes opened wide in grieved surprise, 
then filled with tears. "Oh, Lulu!" she said; 
" but I'm sure you do want to be good some- 
times. And can't Jesus help you to want to- 
always? won't He if you ask Him?" 

" I'm tired of the subject, and it's time for 
you to go to bed," was the ungracious re- 
joinder. 

Usually so unkind a rebuff from her sister 
would have caused Grace a fit of crying, but 
she was too happy for that to-night. She slip- 
ped quietly away into her mamma's rooms, and 
when ready for bed came to the door again with 
a pleasant " Good-night, Lulu, and happy 
dreams!" 

Lulu, already repentant, sprang to meet her 
with outstretched arms. "Good-night, you 
dear little thing!" she exclaimed with a hug 
and kiss. " I wish you had a better sort of a 



THE TWO ELSIES. 139 

Bister. Perhaps you will some day, in little 
Elsie." 

" I love you dearly, dearly, Lu !" was the 
affectionate rejoinder, accompanied by a hearty 
return of the embrace. 

" I wish mamma would come up, for I want 
to tell her; 'cause I know it will make her glad 
too," Grace said to herself as she got into bed. 
* e I mean to stay awake till she comes." 

But scarcely had the little curly head touched 
the pillow ere its owner was fast asleep, and so 
the communication was deferred till morning. 

"When Violet came into the room she stepped 
softly to the bedside, and bending over the sleep- 
ing child gazed with tender scrutiny into the 
fair young face. 

" The darling!" she murmured, " what a 
passing sweet and peaceful expression she wears! 
I noticed it several times during the evening; a 
look as if some great good had come to her." 

A very gentle kiss was laid on the child's 
forehead, and Violet passed on into Lulu's room, 
moved by a motherly solicitude to see that all 
was well with this one of her husband's chil- 
dren also. 

The face that rested on the pillow was round 
and rosy with youth and health, the brow was 
unruffled, yet the countenance lacked the ex- 
ceeding sweet expression of her sister's. 

Violet kissed her also, and Lulu, half opening 



140 THE TWO ELSIES. 

her sleepy eyes, murmured, " Mamma Vi you're 
very good and kind/' and With the last word 
was fast asleep again. 

Mrs. Elsie Travilla rose earlier the next morn- 
ing than her wont, a vague uneasiness op- 
pressing her in regard to her aged nurse, and 
waiting only to don dressing-gown and slippers 
went softly to Aunt Chloe's bedside; but finding 
her sleeping peacefully, she returned as quietly 
as she had come, thinking to pay another visit 
before descending to the breakfast-room. 

Only a few minutes had passed, however, 
when the little maid Betty came rushing un- 
ceremoniously in, her eyes wild with affright. 
" Missus, missus," she cried, " suffin de mattah 
wid ole Aunt Chloe; she " 

Elsie waited to hear no more, but pushing 
past the child, flew to the rescue. 

But one glance at the aged face told her that 
no human help could avail; the seal of death 
was on it. 

A great wave of sorrow swept over her afc the 
sight, but she was outwardly calm and compos- 
ed as, taking the cold hand in hers, she asked, 
"Dear mammy, is it peace?" 

"Yes, chile, yes," came in feeble yet assured 
accents from the dying lips; "an' I's almos' 
dar; a po' ole sinnah saved by grace. Good-by, 
honey; we's meet again at de Master's feet, 
neber to part no ma'!" 



THE TWO ELSIES. 141 

One or two long-drawn gasping breaths fol- 
lowed and the aged pilgrim had entered into 
rest. 

At the same instant a strong arm was passed 
round Elsie's waist, while a manly voice said 
tenderly, "We will not grieve for her, dear 
daughter, for all her pains, all her troubles are 
over, and she has been gathered home like a 
shock of corn fully ripe." 

" Yes, dear father, but let me weep a little; 
not for her, but for myself," Elsie said, suffer- 
ing him to draw her head to a resting-place 
upon his breast. 

In the mean while Violet and Grace had wak- 
ened from sleep, and the little girl had told of 
her new-found happiness, meeting with the joy- 
ful sympathy which she had expected. 

" Dear Gracie," Violet said, taking the little 
girl in her arms and kissing her tenderly, "you 
are a blessed, happy child in having so early 
chosen the better part which shall never be 
taken away from you. Jesus will be your friend 
all your life, be it long or short; a friend that 
sticketh closer than a brother; who will never 
leave nor forsake you, but will love you with an 
everlasting love, tenderer than a mother's, and 
be always near and mighty to help and save in 
every time of trouble and distress." 

"Oh, mamma," said Grace, "how good and 
kind He is to let me love Him! I wish I could 



143 THE TWO ELSIES. 

do something to please Him; what could I do, 
mamma?" 

"He said to His disciples, 'If ye love Me, 
keep My commandments; ' and He says the same 
to you and me, Gracie, dear," Violet answered. 

"I will try, mamma; and won't you help me?" 

" All I can, dear. Now it is time for us to 
rise." 

They had nearly completed their toilet when 
a tap at the door was followed by the entrance 
of Violet's mother, looking grave and sad, and 
with traces of tears about her eyes. 

"Mamma, what is it?" Violet asked anxious- 

iy. 

"Our dear old mammy is gone, daughter," 
Elsie answered, the tears beginning to fall again; 
"gone home to glory. I do not weep for her, 
but for myself. You know what she was to me." 

"Yes, mamma, dearest, I am very sorry for 
you; but for her it should be all joy, should it 
not? Life can have been little but a burden to 
her for some years past, and now she is at God's 
right hand where there are pleasures forever 
more." 

Elsie assented; and sitting down, gave a full 
account of what had passed between Aunt Chloe 
and herself the previous night, and of the death- 
scene this morning. 

"What a long, long journey hers has been!" 
remarked Violet; "but she has reached home at 



THE TWO ELSIES. 143 

last. And here, mamma," drawing Grace for- 
ward, "is a little pilgrim who has but just 
passed through the wicket-gate, and begun to 
travel the strait and narrow way." 

"Is it so, Gracie? It makes my heart glad 
to hear it," Elsie said, taking the child in her 
arms in a tender, motherly fashion. " You are 
none too young to begin to love and serve the 
Lord Jesus; and it's a blessed service. I found 
it such when I was a child like you, and such I 
have found it all the way that I have travelled 
since/' 



CHAPTER XIL 

LULU BEBBLS. 

SEVEBAL weeks had passed since the events 
recorded in the last chapter, during which life 
had moved on in its accustomed way at Fair view 
and Ion. 

Evelyn was as happy in her new home as shp 
could have heen anywhere without her father 
and mother perhaps happier than she would 
have been anywhere with the latter and en- 
joyed her studies under Mr. Dinsmore's tuition; 
for, being very steady, respectful, studious, and 
in every way a well-behaved child, and also an 
interested pupil, she found favor with him, was 
never subjected to reproof or punishment, but 
smiled upon and constantly commended, and in 
consequence her opinion of him differed widely 
from that of Lulu, whose quick, wilful temper 
was continually getting her into trouble with 
him. 

She was the only one of his scholars who 
caused him any serious annoyance, but he had 
grown very weary of contending with her, and 



THE TWO ELSIES. 145 

one day when she had failed in her recitation 
and answered impertinently his well-merited 
reproof, he said to her, "Lucilla, you may leave 
the room and consider yourself banished from it 
for a week. At the end of that time I shall 
probably be able to decide whether I will ever 
again listen to a recitation from you." 

Lulu, with cheeks aflame and eyes flashing, 
hardly waited for the conclusion of the sentence 
ere she rose and rushed from the room, shutting 
the door behind her with a loud slam. 

Mr. Dinsmore stepped to it and called her 
back. 

" I desire you to come in here again and then 
leave us in a proper and ladylike manner, clos- 
ing the door quietly," he said. 

For a single instant Lulu hesitated, strongly 
tempted to refuse obedience; but even she stood 
in some awe of Mr. Dinsmore, and seeing his 
stern, determined look, she retraced her steps, 
with head erect and eyes that carefully avoided 
the faces of all present; went quietly out again, 
closed the door gently, then hurried through 
the hall, down the stairs, and into her own room; 
there she hastily donned hat and sacque, then 
rapidly descended to the ground-floor, and the 
next instant might have been seen fairly flying 
down the avenue. 

Her passion had slightly cooled by the time 
she reached the gate, and giving up her first in- 
10 



146 TEE TWO ELSIES. 

tention of passing through into the road beyond, 
she turned into an alley bordered by evergreens 
which would screen her from view from the 
house, and there paced back and forth, mutter- 
ing angrily to herself between her shut teeth, 

"I hate him, so I do! the old tyrant! He's 
no business to give me such long, hard lessons 
and then scold because I don't recite perfectly." 

Here conscience reminded her that she could 
'easily have mastered her task if her time had 
not been wasted over a story-book. 

"It's a pity if I can't have the pleasure of 
reading a story once in a while/' she said in re- 
ply; "and I'm not going to give up doing it 
either for him or anybody else. He reads stories 
himself; and if it's bad, it's worse for grown 
folks than for children. Oh, how I do wish I 
was grown up and could do just as I please!" 

Then came to mind her father's assurance that 
even grown people could not always follow their 
own inclinations; also his expressions of deep 
gratitude to Mr. Dinsmore and Grandma Elsie 
for giving his children a home with them and 
taking the trouble to teach and train them up 
for useful and happy lives. Lulu well knew that 
Mr. Dinsmore received no compensation for his 
labors in behalf of her brother and sister and 
herself, and that few people would be at such 
pains for no other reward than the conscious- 
ness of doing good; and reflecting upon all this, 



THE TWO ELSIES. 147 

she at length began to feel really ashamed of 
her bad behavior. 

Yet pride prevented her from fully acknowl- 
edging it even to her own heart. But recalling 
the doubt he had expressed as to whether he 
would ever again hear a recitation from her, she 
began to feel very uneasy as to what might be 
the consequence to her of such a refusal on his 
part. 

Her education must go on; that she knew; but, 
who would be her teacher if Mr. Dinsmore re- 
fused? In all probability she would be sent away 
to the much-dreaded boarding-school. Indeed 
she felt quite certain of it in case the question 
should be referred to her father; for had he not 
warned her that if she were troublesome or dis- 
obedient to Mr. Dinsmore, such would be her 
fate? 

A fervent wish arose that he might not be ap- 
pealed to might forever be left in ignorance 
of this her latest act of insubordination. She 
would, it was true, have to make a report to 
him of the day's conduct, but she could refrain 
from telling the whole story; could smooth the 
matter over so that he would not understand 
how extremely impertinent and passionate she 
had been. 

Everything that had passed between Mr. Dins- 
more and herself had been seen and heard by 
all her fellow-pupils, and the thought of that 



148 TEE TWO ELSIES. 

did not tend to lessen Lulu's mortification and 
dread of consequences. 

" Kosie will treat me more than ever like the 
Pharisee did the publican/' she said bitterly to 
herself, "Max and Gracie will be ashamed of 
their sister, "Walter will look at me as if he 
thought me the worst girl alive, and perhaps 
Evelyn won't be my friend any more. Mr. 
Dinsmore will act as if he didn't see me at all, 
I suppose, and Grandma Elsie and Aunt Elsie 
and MammaVi will be grave and sad. Oh dear, 
I 'most think I'm willing to go to boarding- 
school to get away from it all !" 

Evelyn had been greatly shocked and sur- 
prised at Lulu's outburst of temper, for she had 
become strongly attached to her, and had not 
known her to be capable of such an exhibition 
of passion. 

During the scene in the school-room, Kosie 
sent angry glances at Lulu, but Evelyn sat si- 
lent with eyes cast down, unwilling to wit- 
ness her friend's disgrace. Max hid his face 
with his book, Gracie wept, and little Walter 
looked on in silent astonishment. 

" She is the most ill-tempered piece I ever 
saw!" remarked Rosie, aloud, as the door closed 
upon Lulu for the second time. 

" Rosie," said her grandfather, sternly, " let 
me hear no more such observations from your 



THE TWO ELSIMS. 14$ 

lips. They are entirely uncalled for and ex- 
tremely uncharitable. " 

Kosie reddened and did not venture to speak 
again, or even to so much as raise her eyes from 
her book for some time. 

The out-door air was quite keen and cold; 
Lulu was beginning to feel chilled, and debating 
in her own mind whether to return at once to 
the house spite of the danger of meeting some 
one who knew of her disgrace, and was there- 
fore likely to look at her askance, when a light r 
quick step approached her from behind and two 
arms were suddenly thrown around her neck. 

" Oh, Lu, dear Lu," said Evelyn's soft voice, 
" I am so, so sorry !" 

"Eva ! I did not think you would come to 
find me ; do you really care for me still ?" asked 
Lulu, in subdued tones, and half averting her 
face. 

" Of course I do. Did you suppose I was not 
a true friend that would stand by you in trouble 
and disgrace, as well as when all goes prosper- 
ously with you ?" 

" But it was my own fault for not learning 
my lesson better, in the first place, and then 
for answering Grandpa Dinsmore as I did when 
he reproved me," said Lulu, hanging her head. 
f< I know papa would say so if he were here, and 
punish me severely too." 

" Still Fm sorry for you," Eva repeated. 



150 THE TWO EL8IE8. 

" I'm not, by any means, always good myself ; 
I might have neglected my lessons under the 
same temptation, and if my temper were natu- 
rally as hot as yours I don't know that I should 
have been any more meek and respectful than 
you were under so sharp a rebuke." 

" It's very good in you to say it ; you're not 
a bit of a Pharisee; but I think feosie is very 
much like the one the Bible tells about ; the 
one who thought himself so much better than 
the poor publican." 

" Isn't it just possible you may be a little 
hard on Eosie ?" suggested Eva, with some hesi- 
tation, fearing to rouse the ungovernable tem- 
per again. 

But Lulu did not show any anger. " I don't 
think I am," she replied, quite calmly. "What 
did she say after I left the room ?" 

Eva was very averse to tale-bearing, so merely 
answered the query with another. "Why do 
you suppose she said anything ?" 

"Because I know her of old; she dislikes and 
despises me, and is always ready to express her 
sentiments whenever the slightest occasion 
offers." 

" That reminds me/' said Evelyn, " that just 
before dismissing us Grandpa Dinsmore re- 
quested us to refrain from mentioning what had 
passed, unless it should become quite necessary 
to do so." 



THE TWO ELSIES. 151 

" You may be sure Eosie will find it necea- 
sary," Lulu said; "she will tell her mamma all 
about it Mamma Vi, too and it will presently 
be known all over the house; even by the Keiths. 
I Tpish they weren't here/' 

Don't you like them? I do." 

" Yes; Aunt Marcia and Aunt Annis as we 
children all call them are kind and pleasant 
as can be; but I'd rather they wouldn't hear 
about this; though I don't care so very much 
either," she added, half defiantly. "What dif- 
ference does it make what people think of you ?" 

"Some difference, surely," said Evelyn, 
gently; "for the Bible says, 'A good name is 
rather to be chosen than great riches, and lov- 
ing favor rather than silver and gold.' Papa 
used to tell me that to deserve a good name, 
and to have it, was one of the greatest blessings 
of life. I must go now," she added, pulling 
out a pretty little watch, one of the last gifts of 
that loved father; "Aunt Elsie will be expect- 
ing me." 

"I wish I could go with you," said Lulu, 
gighing. 

" Oh, that would be nice!" exclaimed Evelyn. 
" Can't you ?" 

Lulu shook her head. " Not without leave, 
and I don't want to ask it now. Oh, Eva, I do 
wish I hadn't to obey these people who *ra u 
relation to me !" 



152 TEE TWO ELSIES. 

" But they are very kind; and Aunt Violet is 
your father's wife, and loves you for his sake, I 
am sure." 

" But she's too young to be a real mother to 
me, and the rest are no relation at all. I begged 
papa not to say I must obey them, but he would 
say it." 

"Then, loving him so dearly, as I am sure 
you do, I should think you would be quite 
willing to obey them, because it is his will that 
you should." 

"I don't see that that follows," grumbled 
Lulu; "and now you will think me very bad, 
I know I have sometimes even refused to obey 
papa himself." 

" Oh, how sorry you will be for it if ever he 
is taken away from you!" Eva said, with emo- 
tion. "But did he let you have your own 
way?" 

"No, indeed; he is as strict in exacting 
obedience from his children as Grandpa Dins- 
more himself. I'm dreadfully afraid Grandpa 
Dinsmore or somebody will write to him about 
to-day; I do hope they won't, for he said if I 
should be disobedient and troublesome he would 
take me away from here and put me in a board- 
ing-school." 

"And you wouldn't like that ?" 

"No, indeed! for how could I bear to be 
separated from Gracie and Max ?" 



THE TWO ELSIES. 153 

"I hope you won't have to go; I should be 
sorry enough on my own account as well as 
yours," Evelyn said, with an affectionate kiss. 
"I must really go now; so good-by, dear, till 
to-morrow." 

Evelyn had hardly gone when Max joined his 
sister. "Lulu, why can't you behave?" he 
exclaimed in a tone of impatience and chagrin. 
"You make Gracie and me both ashamed of 
your ingratitude to Grandpa Dinsmore." 

"I don't choose to be lectured by you, Max," 
returned Lulu, with a toss of her head. 

"No; but what do you suppose papa would 
say to this morning's behavior ?" 

" Suppose you write and tell him all about it, 
and see what he says," she returned scorn- 
fully. 

" You know I would not do such a thing," 
said Max; "but I should think you would feel 
bound to do it." 

"I intend to some day," she answered, almost 
humbly; "but I don't think I need just now; 
'tisn't likely he'd get the story anyhow for weeks 
or months." 

"Well, you'll do your own way, of course, 
but if it was my case I'd rather confess, and 
have it off my mind." 

So saying, Max turned and walked toward the 
house, Lulu slowing following. 

Though determined not to show it, she quite 



154 THE TWO ELSIES. 

dreaded meeting any one belonging to the fam- 
ily; but she was already too thoroughly chilled 
to think of staying out another moment. Be- 
sides, the more she reflected upon the matter, the 
more plainly she saw that her misconduct could 
not be hidden from the family; they would 
notice that she did not go into the schoolroom 
as usual; they would see by Mr. Dinsmore's 
manner toward her that she was in disgrace 
with him, and would know it was not without 
cause; therefore to remain longer out in the 
cold was only delaying for a very little while the 
ordeal which she must face sooner or later. 
Still she deemed it cause for rejoicing that she 
succeeded in gaining her own room without 
meeting any one. 



CHAPTEK XIII. 

"What's done we partly may compute, 
But know not what's resisted." 

BUBNS. 

POOK little Grace was sorely distressed ovei 
her sister's misconduct and the consequent dis- 
pleasure of Mr. Dinsmore. 

On being dismissed from the schoolroom she 
went directly to her mamma's apartments. She 
knew she would be alone there, as Violet had 
gone out driving, and shutting herself in, she 
indulged in a hearty cry. 

She was aware of the danger that Lulu would 
be sent away, and could not bear the thought 
of separation from her the only sister she had 
except the baby. 

Their mutual love was very strong; and Lulu 
was ever ready to act as Grace's champion, did 
any one show the slightest disposition to impose 
upon or ill-treat her; and it was seldom indeed 
that she herself was anything but the kindest 
of the kind to her. 

Finding her young step-mother ever ready 
\rith sympathy and help, too, where that was 
possible Grace had long since formed the habit 



156 THE TWO EL8IE8. 

of carrying to her all her little troubles and 
vexations, and also all her joys. 

She longed to open her heart now to " mam- 
ma," but Mr. Dinsmore's parting injunction 
as he dismissed his pupils for the day seemed to 
forbid it. Grace felt that even that partial re- 
lief was denied her. 

But Violet came suddenly upon her, and sur- 
prised her in the midst of her tears. 

" Why, my darling, what is the matter?" she 
asked in a tone full of concern, taking the little 
girl in her arms as she spoke. 

" Oh, mamma, it's But I mustn't tell you, 
'cause Grandpa Dinsmore said we were not to 
mention it unless it was quite necessary." 

" But surely you may tell your mamma any- 
thing that distresses you so! Is it that Grandpa 
Dinsmore is displeased?" 

"Not with. me, mamma." 

"Then with Max or Lulu?" 

" Mamma, I think I may tell you a little," 
Grace replied, with some hesitation. " It's with 
Lulu; but I can't say what for. But, oh, mamma, 
if Grandpa Dinsmore won't teach Lu any more 
will she have to go away to boarding-school?" 

" I hope not, dearie; I think not if she will 
be content to take me for her teacher/' Violet 
said, with a half-suppressed sigh, for she felt 
that she might be pledging herself to a most 
trying work; Lulu would dare much more in 



THE TWO ELBIES. 157 

the way of disregarding her authority than that 
of her grandfather. 

But she was rewarded by Grace's glad excla- 
mation, "Oh, mamma, how good you are! I 
hope Lulu would never be naughty to you. 
How could she if you save her from being sent 
away?" 

"I think Lulu wants to be good/' Violet said 
gently; " but she finds her naturally quick tem- 
per very hard to govern. " 

"But she always grows sorry very soon," 
Grace remarked in a deprecating tone. 

" Yes, dear, so she does. She is a dear child, 
as her father says, and one cannot help loving 
her in spite of her faults." 

"Thank you, darling mamma, for saying 
that!" Grace exclaimed, throwing her arms 
round Violet's neck and kissing her cheek. 
' " May I tell Lulu that you will teach her if 
Grandpa Dinsmore will not?" 

"No, Grade," Violet answered, with grave 
look and tone; "it will do her good, I think, to 
fear for a while that she may lose the privileges 
she enjoys here by not valuing them enough to 
make good use of them, or by indulging in im- 
proper behavior toward those whom her father 
has placed over her, and who are in every way 
worthy of her respect and obedience." 

"Yes, mamma," Grace responded submis- 



168 THE TWO ELSIES. 

"Where is Lulu?" qfelet asked. 

' ' I don't know, mamma?* Oh yes, I see her 
coming up the avenue," she corrected herself, 
as she glanced from a window. " She's been 
taking a walk, I s'pose." 

Presently they heard Lulu enter her own 
room, shut the door, lock and bolt it, as if deter- 
mined to secure herself from intrusion. But 
Grace hastened to join her. passing through the 
door that opened from Violet's apartments. 

Lulu, who was taking off her hat, turned 
sharply round with an angry frown on her brow. 
But it vanished at sight of the intruder. 

"Oh, it's only you, is it, Gracie?" she said in 
a slightly relieved tone. " But what's the mat- 
ter? What have you been crying about?" 

"You, Lulu; oh, I'm so sorry for you!" 
Grace answered, with a sob, running to her sis- 
ter and putting her arms round her neck. 

" Well, you needn't be; I don't care," Lulu 
said defiantly, and with a little stamp of her 
foot. "No, not if all the old tyrants in the 
world were angry with me!" 

"Oh, Lu, don't talk so!" entreated Grace; 
"and you do care if papa is displeased? Our 
own dear papa who loves us so dearly?" 

"Yes/' acknowledged Lulu, in a more quiet 
and subdued tone. " Oh, Gracie, why wasn't 
I made good like you?" 

"Don't you remember the Bible verse we 



THE TWO ELSIES. 159 

learned the other day?" queried Grace. " ' There 
is none good; no, not one.' " 

" Then Grandpa Dinsmore isn't good himself, 
and ought to have more patience with me/' re- 
marked Lulu. "But don't you fret about it, 
Gracie; there's no need." 

"You're always sorry when I'm in trouble, 
and I can't help feeling so when you are," said 
Grace. 

Violet was dressing for dinner, thinking sadly 
the while upon what she had just learned from 
Grace. 

" How it would trouble her father if he should 
hear it!" she said to herself. "I hope grandpa 
will not consider it necessary to report her con- 
duct to him. Of course, according to his re- 
quirements she should tell him herself, but I 
presume she will hardly have the courage to re- 
frain from making her behavior appear less rep- 
rehensible than it actually was." 

She questioned with herself whether to speak 
to Lulu on the subject of her misconduct, but 
decided not to do so at present, unless some- 
thing should occur to lead to it naturally. 

Her toilet completed, she went down to the 
parlor, and there found her grandfather alone. 

He looked up with a welcoming smile ; Violet 
had always been a particular favorite with him. 

" The first down, little cricket," he said, using 
an old-time pet name, and pausing in his walk 



160 THE TWO ELSIES. 

(for he was pacing the floor) to gallantly hand 
her to a seat on a sofa; then placing himself by 
her side, "How extremely youthful you look, 
my pet! Who would take you for a matron?" 

"To tell you a secret, grandpa," she said, 
with a merry look, " I feel quite young still 
when the children are not by; and not always 
very old even when they are with me. By the 
way, how have they behaved themselves to- 
day?" 

A grave, slightly annoyed look came over his 
face as she asked the question. 

"Max and Gracie as well as any one could 
desire," he said; "but Lulu really, Vi, if she 
were my own child, I should try the virtue of a 
rod with her." 

Violet's face reflected the gravity of his, while 
fihe gave vent to an audible sigh. 

Mr. Dinsmore went on to describe Lulu's be- 
havior on that and several other days, then 
wound up with the question, "What do you 
think her father would have me do with her?" 

"I suppose he would say send her to a board- 
ing-school; but, grandpa, I am very loath to see 
that done. At the same time I cannot bear to 
have you annoyed with her ill-conduct, and I 
am thinking of attempting the task of teaching 
her myself." 

Mr. Dinsmore shook his head. "I cannot 
have you annoyed with her, my little Vi ; no 



THE TWO ELSIES. 161 

more, at least, than you necessarily must be, oc- 
cupying the relationship that you do. But we 
will take the matter into consideration, getting 
your grandma and mother to aid us with their 
advice." 

"And we won't tell her father the whole un- 
pleasant truth, will we, grandpa?" Violet said, 
half inquiringly, half entreatingly. 

"You shall tell him just what you please; I 
shall not trouble him in regard to the matter, " 
Mr. Dinsmore answered in his kindliest tone. 

The entrance of Mrs. Keith and Annis put an 
end to the conversation, and presently dinner 
was announced. 

Lulu went to the dining-room in some trepi- 
dation, not knowing what treatment to expect 
from Mr. Dinsmore, or others who might have 
learned the story of her misconduct. 

But there seemed no change in the manner of 
any of the grown people, except Mr. Dinsmore, 
who simply ignored her existence altogether, 
apparently was unaware of her presence, never 
looking at or speaking to her. 

He had privately given instructions before- 
hand to one of the servants to attend to Miss 
Lulu's wants at the table, seeing that her plate 
was supplied with whatever viands she desired; 
and it was done so quietly that no one noticed 
anything unusual in the conduct of the meal. 

Still Lulu was uncomfortably conscious of 
11 



162 THE TWO ELSIES. 

being in disgrace, and seized the first opportu* 
nity to slip quietly away to her own room. 

She took up the story-book still unfinished 
which had got her into this trouble, but could 
not feel the interest she had before; an uneasy 
conscience prevented. 

Laying it aside, she sat for some moments 
with her elbow on the window-siM, her cheek in 
her hand, her eyes gazing upon vacancy. She 
was thinking of what Max had said about the 
duty of confession to her father. 

"I wish I didn't have to/' she sighed to her- 
aelf; "I wish papa hadn't said I must write out 
every day what I've been doing and send the 
diary to him. I think it's hard; it's bad enough 
to haye to confess my wrong-doing to him when 
he's at home. It's just as well he isn't, though, 
for I know he'd punish me if he was. Maybe 
he will when he comes again, but it's likely 
to be such a long while first that I think I'm 
pretty safe as far as that is concerned. Oh, it 
does provoke me so that he will make me obey 
these people ! I'm determined I'll do exactly 
as I please when Fm grown up! 

" But if I'm sent off to boarding-school I'll 
have to obey the teachers there, or have a fight 
and be expelled which would be a great disgrace 
and 'most break papa's heart, I do believe 
and they would very likely be more disagreea- 
ble than even Grandpa Dinsmore; not half so 



THE TWO ELSIES. 16S 

nice and kind as Grandma Elsie, I'm perfectly 
certain. Oh dear, if I only were grown up! 
But Fin not, and I haye to write the story of 
to-day to papa. I'll make it short." 

Opening her writing desk, she took there- 
from pen, ink, and paper, and, after a moment's 
cogitation, began. 

" I haven't been a good girl to-day," she wrote; 
" I was so interested in a story-book that I neg- 
lected to learn my Latin lesson; so I failed m 
the recitation, and Grandpa Dinsmore was very 
cross and disagreeable about it. He says I an- 
swered him disrespectfully and as punishment 
I sha'n't go into the schoolroom or recite to him 
again for a week. 

" There," glancing over what she had writ- 
ten, " I hope papa will never question me closely 
about it; and I think he won't; it'll be such an- 
old story by the time we meet again." 

The week of her banishment from the school- 
room was an uncomfortable one to Lulu, though 
she was given no reason to consider herself a 
martyr. She was allowed a share in all tha 
home pleasures, all her wants were as carefully 
attended to as usual, she received no harsh 
words or unkin<? looks; yet somehow could never 
rid herself of the consciousness that she was in 
disgrace. Very little notice was taken of her by 
any of the family except her brother and sister; 
she came and went about the house as she 



164 22# TWO ELSIES. 

pleased, never venturing into the schoolroom, 
however, but when she joined the family circle 
no one seemed to be aware of her presence; they 
talked among themselves, but did not address 
or even look at her. 

This treatment was galling to her, and she 
began to spend almost all of her time in ' ' the 
boy's work-room/' at her favorite employment 
of fret-sawing. 

Max was generally at work there also out of 
school-hours, but during those hours she had 
always been alone till one morning Mrs. Leland, 
happening to want something from a closet in 
the work-room, came unexpectedly upon her. 

It was a surprise to both; for Evelyn had kept 
her friend's counsel, and no one at Ion had let 
Elsie or any one else indeed into the secret of 
Lulu's ill-conduct and consequent disgrace. 

" You here, Lu ?" she exclaimed on entering 
the room. " I heard you saw as I came up the 
stairway, and wondered who could be busy here 
at this hour when the young folks are all sup- 
posed to be in the schoolroom. 

"What lovely work you are doing! " she went 
on, drawing near to examine it. "I presume 
you have been extremely good and studious, and 
so have been rewarded with leave of absence at 
this unusual hour; and you are certainly making 
good use of your holiday. 

"You are wonderfully expert at this for a 



THE TWO EL8IE8. 165 

child of your age. Perhaps one of these days 
you will develop into so great a genius as to 
make us all proud of your acquaintance." 

Lulu's cheeks burned. 

" You are very kind to praise my work so, 
Aunt Elsie," she said. " Do you really think 
this basket is handsome I mean without mak- 
ing allowance for my age ?" 

" I certainly do ; I think it deserves all I 
have said of it, if not more. How pleased your 
father will be when he hears what a good, in- 
dustrious, and painstaking little girl he has for 
his eldest daughter!" 

Lulu did not speak for a moment. She was 
fighting a battle with herself ; conscience on 
the one hand and love of approbation on the 
other were having a great struggle within her 
breast. She valued Mrs. Leland's good opinion 
and was loath to lose it. 

But she was worthy of her father's glad en- 
comium," However many and serious her faults 
may be, she is at least honest and truthful," 
and could not accept praise which she knew 
was wholly undeserved. 

" You mistake, Aunt Elsie," she said with 
an effort, hanging her head in shame, while her 
cheek flushed hotly ; " I am not here for being 
good, but for being naughty missing my les- 
son and answering Grandpa Dinsmore imperti- 
uently when he reproved me for it." 



166 THE TWO ELSIES. 

"I grieve to hear it, my dear child/' Elsie 
returned in a truly sorrowful tone. "I had 
hoped you were getting quite the better of your 
temper and inclination to defy lawful authority. 
But do not be discouraged from trying again to 
conquer your faults. Every one of us has an 
evil nature and many spiritual foes to fight 
against; yet if we fight manfully, looking to 
Jesus for help and strength, we shall assuredly 
gain the victory at last ; coming off more than 
conquerors through Him who loved us and died 
to save us from sin and death." 

"You can never think well of me again, 
Aunt Elsie?" Lulu said, half in assertion, half 
inquiringly. 

"I certainly hope to, Lulu," was the kind 
reply " Your honest avowal is greatly to your 
credit ; I see that you are above the meanness 
of falsehood and taking undeserved praise ; that 
seems to me a very hopeful sign, deeply un- 
grateful as was your conduct toward my dear, 
good grandfather, who has been so kind to you 
and yours. Do you not think it so yourself, 
now that your passion has had time to cool ?" 

"Yes, ma'am," replied Lulu, again hanging 
her head and blushing. " I don't mean to be- 
have so any more." 

Then after a moment's silence, " Aunt Elsie, 
I don't believe anybody has any idea how hard 
it is for me to be good." 



THE TWO ELSIES. 167 

" Don't you think other people find it hard, 
too, my poor child ?" Elsie asked gently. 
" They also have evil natures." 

"Fin sure," said Lulu, "that Max and 
Gracie don't have half as hard work to be pa- 
tient and sweet-tempered as I do. I often wish 
Fd been made good like Gracie ; and I don't 
see why I wasn't. And there's Rosie ; she 
doesn't ever seem to want to be wilful, or 
tempted at all to get into a passion." 

"Perhaps, Lulu, she is as strongly tempted 
to some other sin as you are to wilfulness and 
passion, and perhaps falls before temptation as 
often. We cannot read each other's hearts ; one 
cannot know how much another resists can 
only see the failures and not the struggles to 
avoid them. 

" But how comforting to know that God, our 
heavenly Father, sees and knows it all ; that He 
pities our weakness and proneness to sin! How 
precious are His promises of help in time of 
trial, if we look to Him for it, at the same time 
using all our own strength in the struggle!" 

"I never thought about different people hav- 
ing different temptations," remarked Lulu, 
thoughtfully. "Perhaps it isn't so much 
harder for me to do right than for others, after 
all." 

" My grandfather is not unforgiving," Elsie 
remarked as she turned to go; "and I think 



168 THE TWO ELSIES. 

if you show that you are really sorry for your 
wrong-doing, he will restore you to your former 
privileges." 

Lulu went on with her work, but her thoughts 
were busy with that parting piece of advice, or 
rather the suggestion thrown out by Mrs. Le- 
land. 

Her pride strongly revolted against making 
any acknowledgment, and remembering that 
there was but one more day of her week left, she 
at length decided to await events and do the 
disagreeable duty only when she could no longer 
delay it without danger of banishment. 

A remark she accidentally overheard from 
Kosie that afternoon made her more unwilling 
to apologize to Mr. Dinsmore ; in fact, quite de- 
termined that she would do nothing of the kind. 

Rosie was speaking to Zoe, as they entered 
the work-room together, and did not notice that 
Lulu was there reading in a deep window-seat, 
where she was partially concealed by a curtain. 

" I think if Lulu is wise she will soon make it 
up with grandpa," she was saying ; "for Christ- 
mas is not so very far off, and of course she will 
get nothing from him if she continues obstinate 
and rebellious." 

Lulu did not wait to hear what Zoe might 
say in reply, but starting up in a fury of indig- 
nation, "I would have you to understand, 
Miss Rosie Travilla," she said, "that I am not 



THE TWO ELSIES. 169 

the mercenary creature you appear to believe 
me. I would scorn to apologize in order to 
secure a gift from Mr. Dinsmore or anybody 
else ; and if he gives me one, I shall not accept 
it." 

" I really do not think you will have the op- 
portunity to reject a gift from him," replied 
Kosie, with what seemed to Lulu exasperating 
coolness. " However, I sincerely regret having 
said anything to rouse that fearful temper of 
yours. I should not have spoken so had I 
known you were within earshot." 

" No, I have no doubt that you say many a 
mean thing of me behind my back that you 
would be ashamed, or afraid, to say to my face." 

Kosie laughed gleefully. " Do you think I 
am afraid of you?" she asked in a mirthful 
tone, putting a strong emphasis upon the last 
word. 

"Come, come, girls," interposed Zoe, "you 
surely are not going to quarrel about nothing ?" 

"No ; I have no quarrel with any one," re- 
plied Rosie, turning about and leaving the room 
with a quick, light step. 

Lulu threw her book from her, upon the seat 
from which she had just risen. 

"She insults me and then walks off saying 
ehe has no quarrel with anybody!" she exclaimed 
passionately, addressing Zoe, who had remained 
behind with the laudable desire to say some- 



170 THE TWO ELSIES. 

thing to Lulu which should be as oil upon the 
troubled water. " It's bad enough to be abused 
without being forgiven for it." 

"So it is," said Zoe; "but I don't think 
Rosie meant any harm ; I sincerely believe she 
wants you to make it up with grandpa for your 
own sake that you may have a good time now 
and at Christmas/' 

"If I can't do it from a better motive than 
that, I won't do it at all," said Lulu. "Aunt 
Zoe, I hope you have a little better opinion of 
me than Rosie seems to have ?" 

"Yes, Lulu, I've always liked you. I think 
yours would be a splendid character if only 
you could learn to rule your own spirit, as the 
Bible says. I've heard my father say that those 
who were naturally high-tempered and wilful 
made the noblest men and women if they once 
thoroughly learned the lesson of self-control." 

"I wish I could," said Lulu, dejectedly. 
" I'm always sorry for my failure when my pas- 
sion is over, and think I will never indulge it 
again ; but soon somebody does or says some- 
thing very provoking, and before I have time 
to think of my good resolutions I'm in a pas- 
sion and saying angry words in return." 

" I am sorry for you," said Zoe; " I have 
temper enough of my own to be able to sympa- 
thize with you. But you will try to make your 
peace with grandpa, won't you ?" 



THE TWO ELSIES. 171 

" No ; I was intending to, if Kosie hadn't 
interfered, but I sha'n't now ; because if I did 
he would think it was from that mean motive 
that Rosie suggested." 

" Oh no; grandpa is too noble himself to sus- 
pect others of such meanness," asserted Zoe, 
defending him all the more warmly that she 
had sometimes talked a trifle hardly of him her- 
self. 

But she saw from Lulu's countenance that to 
undo Rosie's work was quite impossible, so 
presently gave up the attempt and left her to 
solitude and her book* 



CHAPTER XIV. 

"How poor are they that have not patience!" 

SHAKESPEARE. 

THE next morning's mail brought a letter from 
Isadore Keith to her cousin, Mrs. Elsie Tra- 
villa. It was dated "Viamede Parsonage/' 
and written in a cheerful strain; for Isa was 
very happy in her married life. 

She wrote rejoicingly of the prospect of see- 
ing the Ion family at Viamede; the relatives of 
her husband who were now staying with them 
also urged an early arrival. 

" We long to have you all here for the whole 
season/' she said; "Molly and I are looking 
eagerly forward to your coming ; and the old 
servants at the mansion beg for a Christmas with 
the family in the house. Cannot Ion spare you 
to Viamede this year at that season ? 

"I know your and uncle's kind hearts would 
make you both rejoice in adding to our happi- 
ness, and theirs also. And I have an additional 
inducement to offer. A fine school has been 
opened lately in the neighborhood, near enough 



THE TWO ELSIES. 173 

to all our homes for our children to attend. 
Mine, of course, are still far too young, but I 
rejoice in the prospect for the future. 

" It is both a boarding and day school, prin- 
cipally for girls of all ages from six or eight to 
eighteen or twenty ; but they take a few boys, 
brothers of the girls who attend. 

A gentleman and his wife are the principals, 
two daughters assist, and there are French and 
music masters, etc. You will hear all about it 
when you come ; but I am pretty certain you 
will find it a suitable school for all your numer- 
ous flock of children; and so uncle may take a 
rest from his labor of loye, for such I know it 
has been." 

The remainder of the letter was occupied with 
other matters not important to our story. 

The greater part of the missive Elsie read aloud 
to the assembled family in the parlor, where 
they had gathered on leaving the breakfast- table; 
then turning to her father, 

"Well, papa, what do you think of it?" she 
asked. " I am rejoiced at the prospect of seeing 
you left to take your ease, as you surely have a 
right to at your age." 

" Am I actually growing so extremely old?" 
he asked with a comically rueful look. " Keally, 
I had flattered myself that I was still a vigorous 
man, capable of a great deal of exertion." 

" So you seem to be, Cousin Horace/' said 



174 THE TWO ELSIES. 

Mr. Keith, " and certainly you are quite youth- 
ful compared to Marcia and myself." 

" Oh fie, Uncle Keith/' laughed Zoe, " to in- 
sinuate that a lady is so very ancient 1" 

"But, my dear child, people often come, to- 
ward the close of life, to be proud of their age, 
and perhaps sometimes are tempted to make it 
appear greater than it is." 

"When they get up in the hundreds, for in* 
stance?" Edward said half inquiringly. 

"Yes," said Mr. Keith, with an amused smile; 
" though I must not be understood as acknowl- 
edging that either my wife or myself has yet 
arrived at that stage." 

"But we hope you will live to reach it," 
Elsie said, with an affectionate glance from one 
to the other. 

" Would you keep us so long from home, my 
sweet cousin ?" Mrs. Keith asked, something in 
her placid face seeming to tell of longing desire 
to be near and like her Lord. " 

" Only for the sake of those to whom you are 
so dear, Aunt Marcia," Elsie answered, her eyes 
glistening. 

" I shall keep them as long as ever I can," 
said Annis. 

There was a moment's silence ; then Edward 
asked, "Now what about Isa's request?" 

" What do you say, Elsie?" Mr. Dinsmore 
queried, looking at his daughter. 



THE TWO ELSIES. 175 

" That I am quite satisfied to go at whatever 
time will best suit the others ; particularly our 
guests and yourself, papa/' 

"What do you say, Marcia?" he inquired of 
his cousin. 

" That I find it delightful here, and feel as- 
sured it will not be less so at Viamede ; so am 
ready to go at once, or to stay longer, as you 
please." 

Mrs. Dinsmore, Mr. Keith, and Annis ex- 
pressed themselves in like manner. 

"I think you would probably have pleasanter 
weather for travelling now than some weeks later 
in the season," remarked Edward ; " and what- 
ever else may be said of my opinion, it is at least 
disinterested, as I shall be the loser if you are 
influenced by it." 

"Why, what do you mean, Ned?" asked Zoe, 
in surprise. "Are we not going too?" 

" Not I, my dear; at least not for the win- 
ter: business requires my presence here. I hope, 
though, to be able to join you all for perhaps 
two or three weeks." 

"Not me; for I shall not go till you do," she 
said with decision. " You know you couldn't 
spare me, don't you?" 

" I know I should miss you sadly," he acknowl- 
edged, furtively passing his arm round her 
waist, for, as usual, they were seated side by side 
on a sofa; "but I know how you have been 



176 THE TWO ELSIES. 

looking forward for months to this winter at 
Viamede, and I don't intend you shall miss it 
for my sake." 

" But what have your intentions to do with 
it?" she asked, with a twinkle of fun in her eye 
and a saucy little toss of her pretty head. 
" The question to be decided is what I intend; 
and I answer, "Never to leave my husband, but 
to go when he goes and stay when he stays! 
What do you say to that?" 

"That I am blest with the dearest of little 
wives," he whispered close to her ear, and 
tightening his clasp of her waist. 

They had nearly forgotten the presence of the 
others, who were too busy arranging the time for 
setting out upon their contemplated journey to 
notice this bit of by-play. 

The children Lulu included were all in the 
room and listening with intense interest to the 
consultation of their elders. 

At length it was settled that they would leave 
in a few days, and Rosie, Max, Grace, and Wal- 
ter burst into exclamations of delight; but Lulu 
stole quietly and unobserved from the room and 
hurried to her own. 

" Oh, I wonder," she sighed to herself as she 
shut the door and dropped into a chair, "if I 
am to go too! I wouldn't be left behind for any- 
thing ; and as there is a school there that I can 
be sent to as a day-scholar, maybe Mamma Vi 



THE TWO ELSIES. 177 

will coax to have me go; she's more likely to be 
in favor of taking me than anybody else unless 
it's Grandma Elsie." 

Just then she heard footsteps coming up the 
stairs, through the hall, and into the adjoining 
room, and the voices of the three who were in 
her thoughts. 

" What do you think about it, papa?" Elsie was 
saying . "I should be very glad to have the dear 
child enjoy all that the rest of us do; but it must 
not be at the cost of spoiling your enjoyment." 

"I shall not allow it to do so," Mr. Dinsmore 
answered. "Lulu is a lovable child in spite of 
her very serious faults, and it would distress me 
to have her deprived of the delights of a winter 
at Viamede; which she has, I believe, been look- 
ing forward to with as great eagerness as any 
of the others, children or adults." 

" I know she has; and, dear grandpa, I thank 
you very much for your kind willingness to take 
her with us," Violet responded feelingly; her 
mother adding, 

"I also, papa; it would grieve me deeply to 
be compelled to leave her behind ; especially 
as it must necessarily be in a boarding-school; 
Edward and Zoe being too young and inexpe- 
rienced to take charge of her." 

Lulu's first emotion on hearing all this was 
delight that she was to go; the next, gratitude 
to these kind friends, mingled with a deep sense 
of shame on account of her misconduct. 



178 THE TWO ELSIES. 

Impulsively she rose from her seat, hastened 
to the door of communication with the room 
where they were, and, pausing on the threshold, 
asked timidly, " Mamma Vi, may I come in ?" 

" Yes, Lulu," Violet answered with a kindly 
look and smile; and the little girl, stepping 
quickly to Mr. Dinsmore's side, addressed him, 
with eyes cast down and cheeks burning with 
blushes: 

"I heard what you said just now, Grandpa 
Dinsmore, though I wasn't intending to be an 
eavesdropper, and I thank you very much for 
being so kind and forgiving to me when I've 
been so ungrateful and troublesome to you; and 
it makes me feel very sorry and ashamed, be- 
cause of my bad behavior. Will you please for- 
give me? and Til try to be a better girl in 
future," she added with an effort. 

" Surely I will, my dear child," Mr. Dins- 
more responded, taking her by the hand and 
drawing her to him, then bending down to kiss 
her cheek and stroke her hair caressingly. " So 
well assured am I that you are truly sorry, and 
desirous to do better, that I should say come 
back to the school-room to-morrow, if we were 
going on with lessons as usual ; but as the time 
for setting out upon our journey to Viamede is 
so very near, I shall give no more lessons, after 
to-day, until we return." 

"Ah," glancing at his watch, "I see I should 



THE TWO ELSIES. 17$ 

be with my pupils now;" and with that he rose 
and left the room. 

" Lulu, dear, you have made me quite happy," 
Elsie said, smiling affectionately upon the little 
girl. 

"And me also," said Violet; "and I know 
your father would feel so too, if he were 
here." 

" You are all so kind you make me feel very 
much ashamed of myself/' murmured Lulu, 
blushing and casting down her eyes. " Mamma 
Vi, can I do anything to help you ?" 

" If you like to amuse baby for a few minutes, 
it will be a help to me," Violet answered ; for 
she saw that just now it would give Lulu sincere 
pleasure to think herself of use. " Her mammy 
is eating her breakfast," Violet continued, "and 
I want to speak to Christine and Alma about 
some sewing they are doing for me." 

"Fd like to, Mamma Vi," returned Lulu, 
holding out her hands to little Elsie, and de- 
lighted that her mute invitation was at once 
accepted ; the sweet babe stretching out its 
chubby arms to her. 

" I do think she is just as pretty and smart 
as she can be ! Aren't you, you darling little 
pet?" she went on, hugging and kissing the 
little one with sisterly affection, while the young 
mother looked on with shining eyes. 

It was a great relief to her that Lulu seemed 



180 THE TWO ELSIES. 

to have entirely banished her former jealousy of 
her baby-sister; and that this pleasant state of 
affairs might continue, she was careful to make 
her errand to the sewing-room very short, lest 
Lulu should begin to find her task irksome. 

Hastening back to her own apartments, she 
found Lulu still in high good-humor, laughing 
and romping with the babe, allowing it to pat 
her cheeks and pull her hair with perfect im- 
punity. 

" Mamma Vi," she said, " isn't she a darling?" 

"I think so," replied Violet; "but I fear 
she is hurting you, for I know from experience 
that she can pull hair very hard." 

" Oh," said Lulu, " I don't mind such a tri- 
fling hurt, as it amuses her." 

Still she seemed quite ready to resign baby 
to her mother. 

"What more can I do, Mamma Vi?" she 
asked. 

" Don't you want to finish that pretty bracket 
you were at yesterday?" asked Violet. 

" Yes, ma'am ; unless there is something I 
can do to help you." 

" Nothing at present, thank you, dear," Violet 
answered; and giving a parting kiss to the baby, 
Lulu hastened away to the work-room. 

She toiled on industriously, much interested 
in her carving, cheerful and happy, but watch- 
ing the clock on the mantel as the time drew 



THE TWO ELSIES. 181 

near for Mr. Dinsmore's pupils to be dismissed 
from their tasks. 

She had not seen Evelyn since early the day 
before, and was longing to have a talk with her, 
particularly about the delightful prospect of 
going to Viamede to spend some months there 
together; and when at last the sound of child 
voices and laughter, coming up from below, told 
her that lessons were over, she sprang up and 
ran hastily down the stairs, looking eagerly for 
her friend. 

She did not see Evelyn, but met Rosie face to 
face. 

They exchanged glances: Lulu's proud and 
disdainful, Rosie's merry and careless; insult- 
ingly, so Lulu thought, considering what had 
passed between them the previous day; and 
drawing herself up to her full height, she said, 
her eyes flashing with anger, "You owe me an 
apology!" 

"Do I, indeed? Then I'm quite able to owe 
it," laughed Rosie, dancing away, but pausing 
presently to throw back a parting word over her 
shoulder: "I'm afraid that's a very bad debt, 
Migs Raymond; don't you wish you could col- 
lect it?" 

Lulu's face crimsoned with anger, and she was 
opening her lips for a cutting retort, when Eve- 
lyn, who had just stepped out of the schoolroom, 
where she had lingered a moment to arrange the 



182 THE TWO ELSIES. 

contents of her desk, hastily threw an arm round 
her waist and drew her away. 

" Don't mind what Rosie says; it's not worth 
caring for," she whispered. "She's full of her 
fun, don't you see? and doesn't mean any harm. 
Come, let us go up to the work-room and haye 
a good talk." 

Lulu yielded in silence, struggling hard to be 
mistress of herself. 

Evelyn tried to help her. " Oh, Lulu, is it not 
delightful that we are to go so soon to that 
lovely Viamede?" she asked as the work-room 
door closed behind them. 

"Yes; it only one could leave temper and 
tormenting people behind!" sighed Lulu. " Oh, 
Eva, Eosie is so tormenting! I'd be glad to be 
friends with her, but she won't let me." 

"It is trying," Evelyn admitted. " But you 
know, Lu," she went on, " that we must expect 
troubles and trials in this world; that they are 
gent or permitted for our good ; for strength 
grows by exercise, and if there is nothing to try 
our patience, how can it grow?" 

"I have none to begin with," said Lulu. 

" Oh, that's a mistake," said Evelyn; " you 
have great patience with your work yonder, and 
deserve a great deal of credit for it. I do think 
you have much more of that kind of patience 
than Rosie has. But let us talk of something 
else." 



THE TWO EL8IE8. 183 

They talked of Viamede, each telling the 
other what she had heard of its beauties; of 
Magnolia Hall, too; of Molly, Isa, and the other 
relatives of the Dins mores who were living in 
that region of country. 

It so happened that Rosie's mother, passing 
through the hall below at the moment, overheard 
her mocking words to Lulu. 

"Rosie," she called, and the little girl per- 
ceived a grieved tone in the sweet voice, "come 
here, daughter." 

" Yes, mamma, dear, what is it?" Rosie asked 
lightly, descending the stair. 

" Come into my dressing-room; I want to talk 
to you." Then, when they were seated, "What 
was that I overheard you saying to Lulu just 
now?" 

Rosie repeated her words in a careless tone. 

"I desire an explanation," her mother said 
gently, but very gravely. " What was the debt, 
and who owes it?" 

" I, mamma, if anybody. Lulu had just said 
that I owed her an apology; and I had answered 
that if so, I was quite able to owe it. " 

<( What had you done or said that she should 
think herself entitled to an apology?" 

Rosie replied with a truthful account of the 
scene of the day before in the boy's work-room, 
excusing her part of it by an allusion to " Lulu's 
fearful temper." 



184 THE TWO ELSIES. 

"Are you quite sure, Rosie, that when you 
rouse it by exasperating remarks you do not 
share the sin?" asked her mother with a grieved, 
troubled look. 

"No, mamma, Fm afraid I do," acknowl- 
edged Rosie, frankly. 

"Satan is called the tempter/' Elsie went on, 
"and I fear that you are doing his work when 
you wilfully tempt another to sin." 

" Oh, mamma," cried Rosie, looking shocked, 
" I never thought of that. I don't want to be 
his servant, doing his work; I will try never to 
tempt any one to wrong-doing again." 

" I am glad to hear you say that," said her 
mother. " And now that you are conscious of 
having harmed Lulu, are you not willing to do 
what lies in your power to repair the mischief 
to pay the debt she thinks you owe her?" 

Rosie's head drooped and her cheeks crim- 
soned. " Mamma, you are asking a hard thing 
of me," she said in a low, unwilling tone. " If 
you order me, of course I know I must obey; but 
I'd rather do almost anything else than apolo- 
gize to Lulu." 

" I wish you to do it of your own free will and 
from sense of duty, not because my commands 
are laid upon you," Elsie answered. " Is it not 
the noblest course of action I am urging upon 
you? Is it any less mean to refuse to meet such 
an obligation than a moneyed one? a thing of 



THE TWO EL8IES. 185 

which I am sure you would be heartily ashamed 
to be guilty. " 

" Certainly I should, mamma; one might as 
well steal as refuse to pay what one honestly 
owes; unless it be entirely out of one's power." 

" You are speaking of pecuniary obligations. 
Now apply the same rule to this other: you have 
taken something from Lulu's peace of mind (a 
possession more valuable than money), and can, 
you refuse an honest endeavor to restore it?" 

" Mamma, you have a most convincing way 
of putting things," Rosie said, between a smile 
and a sigh. " I will do as you wish, and try not 
to repeat the offence which calls for so humili- 
ating a reparation." 

So saying, she rose and left the room, anxious 
to have the disagreeable duty over as soon as 
possible. 

Rightly conjecturing Lulu's whereabouts, she 
went directly to the work-room and found her 
and Evelyn chatting there together. 

They seemed to be enjoying themselves, but 
a frown suddenly darkened Lulu's brow as she 
turned her head at the opening of the door and 
saw who was there. 

" Excuse the interruption, girls," Rosie said 
pleasantly. " I only want to say a few words 
and then I will go. Lulu, I have come to pay 
that debt. Mamma has convinced me that I 
have done very wrong in teasing you, and ought 



186 THE TWO ELSIES. 

to apologize. I therefore ask your pardon for 
any and every unpleasant word I have ever ad- 
dressed to you." 

Before Kosie had fairly finished what she had 
to say, warm-hearted, impulsive Lulu had risen 
to her feet, run hastily to her and thrown her 
arms round her neck. 

" Oh, Rosie," she cried, " I've been just too 
hateful for anything! I ought to be able to 
stand a little teasing, and you needn't apologize 
for vexing such a quick-tempered piece as I am." 

"Yes, I should," returned Rosie. " Mamma 
has shown me that I have been greatly to blame. 
But I trust we shall be good friends after this." 

"So do I," said Lulu. 



CHAPTER XT. 

" 'Tis a goodly scene 
Yon river, like a silvery snake, lays out 
His coil i' tli' sunshine, lovingly; it breathes 
Of freshness in this lap of flowery meadows." 

HUNT. 

"On, isn't this just the loveliest, loveliest 
country!" exclaimed Evelyn, rapturously; "what 
does anybody want to go to Europe for? If for 
beautiful scenery, I should advise them all 
Americans, I mean to travel over their own 
land first." 

"So should I," responded Lulu. "I don't 
believe there can be lovelier scenery on this 
earth than what we have been passing through 
for hours past! I wonder how near we are now 
toViamede?" 

"We are beside it the estate at this mo- 
ment," remarked Mr. Dinsmore, overhearing 
their talk; " this orange-orchard is a part of it." 

Exclamations of delight followed the an- 
nouncement. Everybody on board the little 
steamer that had been threading its way up 
Teche Bayou and through lake and lakelet, past 
.swamp, forest, plantation and plain, miles upon 



188 THE TWO ELSIES. 

miles of smooth, velvety lawns, dotted with, 
magnificent oaks and magnolias, and lordly 
villas peering through groves of orange-trees 
everybody, although they had greatly enjoyed 
the short voyage, was glad to know they were 
nearing their desired haven. 

A glad welcome awaited them there. As they 
rounded to at the little pier they could see a 
crowd of relatives and retainers gathered beside 
it, watching and waiting with faces full of joy- 
ous eagerness. 

And as the voyagers stepped ashore what af- 
fectionate embraces, what glad greetings were 
exchanged! 

Cyril and Isa Keith were there with their two 
little ones; Dick Percival, Bob and Betty John- 
son and could it be possible ? was that Molly 
Embury, on her feet, standing by Mr. Embury's 
side and leaning only slightly on his arm? 

Yes, it can be no other; and oh, wonder of 
wonders! she comes nearer, actually walking 
upon the feet that no one thought would ever 
again be able to bear her weight. 

How they gathered about her with exclama- 
tions of astonishment and delight, and question 
upon question as to the means by which this 
wondrous change had been wrought ! 

And with what tears of joy and thankfulness, 
and in tones how tremulous with deep gratitude, 
she and her husband told of the experiments of 



THE TWO ELSIES. 189 

a rising young surgeon which, by the blessing 
of God, had resulted in this astonishing cure ! 

" Oh, Uncle Horace, Aunt Eose, Cousin El- 
sie," Molly exclaimed, glancing from one to the 
other, "I think I am surely the happiest woman 
in the world, and the one who has the greatest 
reason for thankfulness! See, here is another 
precious treasure the Lord has sent me in addi- 
tion to the many I had before;" and turning, 
she beckoned to a middle-aged colored woman 
standing a little in their rear, who immediately 
came forward bearing an infant of a few weeks 
in her arms. 

"My Elsie, named for you, dear cousin," 
Molly said, taking the child and holding it 
proudly up to view. " I only hope she may, if 
God spares her life, grow up to be as dear and 
sweet and good, as kind and true and loving, as 
she whose name she bears. " 

" The darling!" Elsie said, bending down to 
press a kiss on the velvet cheek of her tiny name- 
sake. "And how kind in you, Molly, to name 
her for me ! Oh, it makes me so happy to see 
you able to move about, and with this new 
treasure added to your store!" 

The others added their congratulations; and 
Mr. Embury remarked, with a happy laugh, 
" Molly certainly thinks there was never another 
baby quite equal to hers in any respect." 

" Which is very natural," said Mrs. Dinsmore. 



190 THE TWO ELSIES. 

tl I remember having some such idea about my 
own first baby." 

The Ion children were allowed a few days of 
entire liberty to roam about and make them- 
selves fully acquainted with the beauties of Via- 
mede, Magnolia Hall, and the neighborhood be- 
fore beginning school duties. 

Meanwhile their elders had visited Oakdale 
Academy and made the acquaintance of Prof. 
Silas Manton, his wife and two daughters, Miss 
Diana and Miss Emily, who, with Signor Fo- 
resti, music-master, and M. Saurin, instructor 
in French, formed the corps of teachers belong- 
ing to the institution. 

Privately our friends were but indifferently 
pleased with any of them; still it was decided 
to enter the children as pupils there for the 
present, and, watching carefully over them, re- 
move them at once if any evidence of harmful 
influence were perceived. 

So far as they could learn, the parents of the 
pupils already there had found no cause for com- 
plaint; and, as a school was greatly needed in 
the vicinity, the Viamede families were desirous 
to aid in sustaining this should it prove, as they 
still hoped, a good one. 

The children were naturally full of curiosity 
in regard to their future instructors, and gath- 
ering about the ladies on their return, plied them 
with questions. 



THE TWO ELSIES. 191 

" How many boys go to the school, Grandma 
Elsie, and who teaches them?" queried Max. 

"Two questions at a time, Max!" she said 
pleasantly. 

"Yes, ma'am; but if you will please answer 
one at a time I'll be entirely satisfied." 

" I think the professor said there were six or 
eight; and he teaches them himself. That is, 
boys of your age and older, Max; the very little 
ones go into the primary department along with 
the little girls, and are taught principally by 
Miss Emily." 

"And \vho will teach us larger girls, mam- 
ma?" asked Rosie. 

" Mrs. Man ton hears some of the recitations^ 
Miss Diana sits in the schoolroom all the time 
to keep order, and hears most of the lessons., 
Professor Manton has all the classes in Latin^ 
German, and the higher mathematics," 

"Boys and girls both?" asked Lulu. 

"Yes, all children are together in those 
studies." 

" That's nice," Max said with satisfaction. 

"You like the idea of going to school again, 
Max?" 

"Oh yes, Grandma Elsie; if the fellows I'll 
l>e put with are nice. You know I haven't had 
a boy-companion for a long time as a school- 
mate, I mean. But if they turn out sneaks or 
bullies, I shall not enjoy their company. I'd 
rather be with the girls." 



192 THE TWO ELSIES. 

" Oh, Max, how complimentary!" cried Rosie, 
laughingly; "you would actually prefer our 
company to that of bullies and sneaks!" 

" Now, Rosie, you needn't make fun of me," 
he said, echoing the laugh; " I didn't mean that 
you that girls were only a little to be pre- 
ferred to such fellows." 

"How far is Oakdale Academy from here, 
Grandma Elsie?" asked Lulu. 

" Two miles; perhaps a trifle more." 

"I think I can walk it; at least in pleasant 
weather," remarked Evelyn. 

"You will not be required to do that, my 
dear," said Grandma Elsie, smiling kindly upon 
her; " the carriage will take you all there every 
morning, and bring you home again when school 
duties are over." 

" How nice! how very kind you are to us all!" 
exclaimed Evelyn. " But I think I should en- 
joy the walk some days, with pleasant company 
and time enough to take it leisurely." 

" Should you? Then I shall try to manage it 
for you. But it would not do at all for you to 
go entirely alone." 

" If you'll just let me be her escort, Grandma 
Elsie, I'll walk beside her with pleasure and 
take the very best care of her," said Max, proud- 
ly and assuming quite a manly air. 

" I'd want a bigger and stronger man than 
you, Max," remarked Rosie, teasingly, 



THE TWO ELSIES. 193 

" Then I won't offer my services to you, Ro- 
sie," he answered with dignity, while Lulu gave 
Rosie a displeased glance which the latter did 
not seem to notice. 

" Never mind, Max; I appreciate your offered 
services, and shall not be afraid to trust myself 
to your care," Evelyn said in a lively tone; and 
putting an arm affectionately round Lulu's 
waist, " Come, Lu, let us go out on the lawn; 
I saw some lovely flowers there that I want to 
gather for Aunt Elsie's adornment this even- 
ing/' 

So the little group scattered, and Grace fol- 
lowed Violet to her dressing-room. 

"What is it, dear? is anything wrong with 
my little girl?" asked Vi, noticing that the child 
was unusually quiet and wore a troubled look 
on the face that was wont to be without a cloud. 

" Not much, mamma only only I've never 
been to school, and and I'm afraid of strange 
people." 

A sob came with the last word, and the tears 
began to fall. 

"Then you shall not go, darling; you shall 
stay at home and say your little lessons to your 
mamma," Violet said, sitting down and drawing 
the little girl to her with a tender caress. 

" Oh, mamma, thank you ! how good you are to 
me!" cried Grace, glad smiles breaking suddenly 

through, the rain of tears, as she threw her arms 
13 



194 THE TWO ELSIES. 

round Violet's neck and held up her face for 
another kiss. 

"But I will go if you think I ought," she 
added the next moment, " for you know I want 
to do right and please Jesus." 

"Yes, dear, I know you are trying all the 
time to please Him; I can see it very plainly; 
but I shall be glad to keep my darling at home 
with me; and that being the case, I do not 
think your conscience need trouble you if you 
stay at home. The academy people will have 
no cause to complain, because you were not 
promised positively to them." 

"Dear mamma, you've made me so happy!" 
exclaimed Grace, hugging Violet with all her lit- 
tle strength. " I'm so obliged to papa for giv- 
ing me such a dear, sweet, kind mother." 

" And I am obliged to him for the dear little 
daughter he has given me,*' Violet responded 
with a low, pleased laugh. 

Grandma Elsie sat alone upon the veranda, the 
rest having gone away, except Max, who lingered 
at a little distance, now and then casting a wist- 
ful glance at her. 

At length catching one of these, she gave him 
an encouraging smile and beckoned him to her 
side. " What is it, Max?" she asked. " Don't 
be afraid to tell me all that is in your heart." 

"No, ma'am, I don't think I am; only I 
shouldn't like to be troublesome when you are 



THE TWO ELSIES. 195 

so very kind to me as well as to everybody 
else." 

" I shall not think you so, but be very glad if 
I can help you in any way," she answered, tak- 
ing the boy's hand and looking into his eyes 
with so kind and motherly an expression that 
his heart went out to her in truly filial love. 

" I hardly know just how to say it," he be- 
gan with some hesitation, " but it's about the 
school and the new boys I'll meet there. I 
don't know what sort of fellows they are, and I 
you know, Grandma Elsie, I'm trying to be a 
Christian, and I I'm afraid if they are not tha 
right sort of boys, they I might be weak 
enough to be led wrong as I have been be- 
fore." 

"Yes, my dear boy, I understand you; you 
fear you may fall before temptation and so bring 
dishonor upon your profession. And doubtless 
so you will if you trust only in your own strength. 
But if, feeling that to be but weakness, you 
cling closely to Christ, seeking strength and 
wisdom from Him, He will enable you to stand. 

" The apostle says, * When I am weak, then 
am I strong,' and the promise is, * God is faith- 
ful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above 
that ye are able; but will with the temptation also 
make a way to escape, that ye may be able to 
bear it.' " 

" Thank you, Grandma Elsie; I'll try to do it," 



196 THE TWO ELSIES. 

he said thoughtfully. " I'm glad that promise 
is in the Bible." 

"Yes; it has often been a comfort tome," 
she said, " as which of His great and precious 
promises has not? Max, my dear boy, never be 
ashamed or afraid to show your colors; stand up 
for Jesus always, whether at home or abroad, in 
the company of His friends or His foes. 

" The acknowledgment that you are His fol- 
lower, bound to obey His commands, may expose 
you to ridicule, scorn, and contempt ; but if 
you are a good soldier of Jesus Christ, you will 
bear all that and more rather than deny Him." 

" Oh, Grandma Elsie! could I ever do that ?' 
he exclaimed with emotion. 

"Peter did, you remember, though he had 
been so sure before the temptation came that 
he would rather die with his Master than deny 
Him." 

" My father's son ought to be very brave," 
remarked Max after a moment's thoughtful 
silence, half unconsciously thinking aloud. " I 
am quite sure papa would face death any time 
rather than desert his colors, whether for God 
OP his country." 

Elsie smiled kindly, approvingly upon the 
boy. It pleased her well to see how proud and 
fond he was of his father ; how thoroughly he 
believed in him as the personification of all that 
was good and great and noble. 



THE TWO ELSIES. 197 

"Fm not nearly so brave," Max went on; 
"but, as papa says, the promises are mine just as 
much as his, and neither of us can stand except 
in the strength that God gives to those that 
look to Him for help in every hour of tempta- 
tion. 

" Besides, Grandma Elsie, I'll not have death 
to fear as Peter had. Yet I'm not sure that it 
isn't as hard, sometimes, to stand up against 
ridicule/' 

"Yes ; I believe some do find it so; many a 
man or boy has been found, in the hour of trial, 
so lacking in true moral courage which is 
courage of the highest kind as to choose to 
throw away his own life or that of another 
rather than risk being jeered at as a coward* 
Ah, Max, I hope you will always be brave 
enough to do right even at the risk of being 
deemed a coward by such as ' love the praise of 
men more than the praise of God.'" 

"Oh, I hope so!" he returned; "and if I 
don't, I think there should be no excuse made 
for me a boy with such a father and such 
friends as you and all the rest of the folks 
here." 

" I am pleased that you appreciate your op- 
portunities, Max," Elsie said. 

Just at that moment Evelyn and Lulu came 
up the veranda steps with hands filled with wild- 
flowers culled from among the myriads of beau- 



198 TEE TWO ELSIES. 

tiful ones that spangled the velvety lawn where 
they had been strolling together ever since leav- 
ing the house. 

" See what lovely flowers, Grandma Elsie !" 
cried Lulu. " Oh, I thank you for bringing me 
here to Viamede, and for saying that I may 
gather as many of these as I please I" 

"I am very glad you enjoy it, dear child/' 
Elsie answered. " It was one of my great pleas- 
ures as a child, and is such to this day." 

"I gathered mine for you and Mamma Vi," 
said Lulu; "and oh, I should like to put this 
lovely white one in your hair, if you don't mind, 
Grandma Elsie," she added with a wistful look 
into the sweet face still so smooth and fair, spite 
of the passing years. 

"If I don't mind? I shall be pleased to have 
it there," was the smiling reply; and Lulu has- 
tened to avail herself of the gracious permission; 
then stepping back to note the effect, " Oh," 
she cried, " how lovely it does look against your 
beautiful golden-brown hair, Grandma Elsie! 
Doesn't it, Evelyn?" 

et Yes, indeed!" exclaimed both Max and Eve- 
lyn; the latter adding, " I never saw more beau- 
tiful or abundant hair, or lovelier complexion; 
it seems really absurd to call a lady 'grandma ' 
who looks so young." 

"So it does," said Max ; "but we all love her 
so that we want to be some relation, and can't 



THB TWO ELSIES. 199 

to say Mrs. Travilla, and what can be done 
about it ?" 

As he spoke, Grace came running out and 
joined them, wearing a very bright, happy face. 

" Oh, Grandma Elsie, and everybody, I'm just 
as glad as I can be !" she cried. "I don't have 
to go to school, because mamma is so kind; she 
says she will teach me at home." 

While the others were expressing their sym- 
pathy in her happiness, Mr. Dinsmore joined 
them. 

" Here are letters," he said. " For you, Elsie, 
from Edward and your college boys ; and on& 
for each of the Kaymonds, from the captain." 

He distributed them as he spoke, giving Vio 
let's to Max with a request that he would carrj 
it to her. 

" Thank you, sir ; I'll be delighted to do th 
errand ; because nothing pleases Mamma Vi so 
much as a letter from papa, unless it is a sight 
of his face," said Max, hurrying away with it. 

Grace, always eager to share every joy with 
" her dear mamma," ran after him with her 
own letter in her hand. 

What a treasure it was! a letter from papa, 
with her name on it in his writing, so that there 
could be no doubt that it was entirely her very 
own ! How nice to have it so! But unless there 
was a secret in it, mamma should have the 
pleasure of reading it; Max and Lulu too: for 



200 THE TWO ELSIES. 

there was very little selfishness in Grace's sweet 
nature. 

Lulu's face was full of gladness as she took 
her letter from Mr. Dinsmore's hand and, glanc- 
ing at the address, recognized the well-known 
and loved handwriting. 

"Dear Lu, Fm so glad for you !" murmured 
Evelyn close to her ear, then turned and walked 
swiftly away. 

" Oh, poor, dear Evelyn! she can never get a 
letter from her father," thought Lulu with a 
deep feeling of compassion, as she sent one quick 
glance after the retreating figure. 

But her thoughts instantly returned to her 
treasure, and she hurried to the privacy of her 
own room to enjoy its perusal unobserved. 

Reading what her father had written directly 
to her, and her alone, was like having a private 
interview with him even a sight of which must 
be allowed to no third person ; besides, he might 
have said something that would touch her feel- 
ings, and she could not bear to have any of 
" these people" see her cry. 

It was not a long letter, but tenderly affec- 
tionate. He called her his dear child, his 
darling little daughter, and told her he was very 
often thinking of and praying for her; asking 
that God would bless her in time and eternity ; 
that He would help her to conquer her faults and 
grow up to good and useful womanhood; and 



THE TWO ELSIE8. 201 

that when her life on earth was done He would 
receive her to glory and immortality in the better 
land. 

He spoke of having received flattering accounts 
of her studiousness and general good behavior 
since last he parted from her, and said that un- 
til she should become a parent herself she could 
never know the joy of heart it had given him. 
He knew that she must have fought many a hard 
battle with her besetting sins, and while he 
hoped that a desire to please God had been 
among her motives, he rejoiced in believing that 
love for himself had influenced her also. 

"And it makes me very happy to think so, 
my precious little daughter; very glad to be able 
to bestow praise upon you rather than reproof," 
he added. 

Lulu's cheeks grew hot with shame as she 
read these words of commendation now so un- 
deserved and tears started to her eyes as, 
in imagination, she saw the look of deep pain 
and distress that would come over her father's 
face when he learned of her late misconduct. 

" Oh, why am I not a better girl?" she sighed 
to herself ; "how could I behave so when I know 
it grieres my dear papa like that!" 



CHAPTER XVI. 

LULU'S PROTEST. 

LULU'S self-upbraidings were broken in upon 
by a gentle tap at her door, followed by Grace's 
voice saying in glad, eager tones, " Come, Lulu, 
mamma is going to read us some of her letter 
from papa. And you shall see mine too, if you 
want to," 

" Yes, I'll be there in a minute," Lulu replied, 
jumping up, hastily folding her letter, slipping 
it into its envelope, and that into her pocket. 

This done, she hurried into Violet's dressing- 
room and joined Max and Grace as listeners to 
the reading of her father's letter to his wife. 

At its conclusion Max offered the one he had 
received, saying, " Now please read mine aloud, 
Mamma Vi; Fm sure you would all like to hear 
it." 

"Mine too," Grace said, laying hers in Vio- 
let's lap. 

When these had been read, both Max and 
Grace turned expectantly to Lulu. 

" Mine is just a nice little talk meant only for 
me," she said. 



THE TWO ELSIES. 203 

" Then, dear, we won't ask to see it," Violet 
-answered pleasantly; and the others seemed 
satisfied with the explanation. 

" Of course papa hadn't heard about the school. 
I wonder what he would think of our being sent 
to it, "remarked Lulu. 

" I have no doubt he would approve of any- 
thing done for you by my mother and grand- 
father," Violet answered gently. 

"When do we begin there?" asked Max. 

"Next Monday. But you are to be taken 
over this afternoon for a preliminary examina- 
tion, so that you may be assigned your places 
and lessons, and be all ready to set to work with 
the others on Monday morning." 

"Will you go with us, Mamma Vi?" asked 
Lulu. 

"No, dear; but mamma and grandpa will." 

"I must go and tell Eve, so she will be 
ready," exclaimed Lulu, starting up and hurry- 
ing from the room. 

" Evelyn had wandered to a distant part of the 
grounds and seated herself upon a little grassy 
mound that encircled the roots of a great oak- 
tree. 

With the sight of Lulu's joy at receiving a 
letter from her absent father a fresh sense of 
her own heavy bereavement had come over her, 
and her heart seemed breaking with its load of 
of bitter sorrow; its intense longing for 



204 THE TWO ELSIES. 

"the touch of a vanished hand, 
And the sound of a voice that is still 1" 

She sat with her hands clasped in her lap, hex 
eyes gazing far out over the bayou, while tears 
coursed freely down her cheeks and her bosom 
heaved with sobs. 

It was her habit to go away and weep in soli- 
tude when calmness and cheerfulness seemed no 
longer within her power. 

Presently a light step approached, but she 
did not hear it, and deemed herself still alone 
till some one sat down beside her and, passing an 
arm round her waist, tenderly kissed her fore- 
head. 

" Dear child/' said her Aunt Elsie's sweet 
voice, " do not grieve so ; think how blest he 
is forever freed from all earth's cares and 
troubles, pains and sicknesses, and forever with 
the Lord he loved so well." 

"Yes; oh, I am glad for him!" she cried; 
"but how, oh, how shall I ever learn to live 
without him?" 

" By getting nearer to Him who has said, ' I 
will be a Father of the fatherless: I will never 
leave thee, nor forsake thee.' 

" Dear child, Jesus loves you with a purer, 
deeper, stronger love than any earthly parent 
can feel for his child. 

" And He will never suffer any trial to visit 
you which shall not be for your good; He will 



TEE TWO ELSIES, 205 

give you strength to bear all that He appoints, 
and when the work of grace is done will take 
you to be forever with Himself and the dear ones 
gone before." 

"Yes, Aunt Elsie, thank you; it is very 
sweet and comforting to know and remember all 
that 

"And He has given me such a good home 
with you and uncle ; and everybody is so kind 
to me, I ought to be happy; and I am most of 
the time, but now and then such a longing for 
papa comes over me that I am compelled to go 
away by myself and indulge my grief for a little. 
Do you think it is wrong to do so?" 

" No, dear, Jesus wept at the grave of Laz- 
arus, and did not rebuke the sisters for indulg- 
ing their grief, so I cannot believe our kind 
heavenly Father would forbid us the relief of 
tears/' 

The conversation gradually drifted to other 
themes, and when Lulu joined them they were 
talking of the studies Evelyn should pursue at 
Oakdale. 

Lulu made her communication ; then she and 
Evelyn went into the house to dress for dinner 
and the drive which was to be taken immedi- 
ately after 

Each rejoiced that they were to be together 
in this new experience, and they were greatly 
pleased when, having examined them in their 



206 THE TWO EL8IE8. 

studies, Professor Manton assigned them to the 
same classes and to adjoining desks. 

They were pleased, too, with Oakdale. It 
had been a very fine place before the war, the 
residence of a family of wealth and standing ; 
and though now in a measure fallen into de- 
cay, was still an attractive spot, not destitute 
of beauty. 

The rooms appointed to study and recitation 
were of good size, airy, and well lighted ; with 
a pleasant outlook here upon lawn and lakelet, 
there on garden, shrubbery, or orange-orchard. 

"I think it is a beautiful place for a school," 
Lulu remarked as they were on their homeward 
way ; " we shall enjoy wandering around the 
grounds, or sitting under the trees on the lawn, 
at recess. " 

" Or having a game of ball," said Max. 

" Do you like Professor Manton, Eva ?" asked 
Lulu, with a look of disgust as she mentioned 
his name. 

"I don't know him yet," Evelyn replied, half 
smiling. " I intend to try to like him." 

" I don't !" cried Lulu with vehemence ; 
" he's too pompous and too what is it ?" 

"Fawning," supplied Max. "I'm just cer- 
tain he has heard that Grandpa Dinsmore and 
Grandma Elsie are very rich, and I guess he 
thinks we are their own grandchildren." 

"Perhaps it is just as well, if it will make 



THE TWO ELSIES. 207 

him treat you all the better/' remarked Rosie ; 
" therefore I shall not enlighten him. I have 
formed the same opinion of him that you and 
Lulu have, Max." 

"But don't let us judge him too hastily," said 
Evelyn. " Thinking ill of him will only make 
it hard to treat him with the respect we should 
while we are his pupils." 

"Very sage advice, Miss Leland," laughed 
Rosie. "But seriously, I am sure you are quite 
right." 

"So am I," said Max; "and I, for one, 
intend to try to behave and study exactly as if 
he were as worthy of respect as even Grandpa 
Dinsmore himself." 

"I too," said Evelyn; "and as if all the 
teachers were." 

"Very good resolutions," said Rosie ; "so I 
adopt them for myself." 

"Well," sighed Lulu, "resolutions don't 
seem to amount to much with me, but I haven't 
the least intention of misbehaving or wasting 
my time and opportunities." 

She said it earnestly, really meaning every 
word of it. 

The children would probably not have ex- 
pressed themselves quite so freely in the pres- 
ence of their elders ; but they were alone in the 
carriage, Mr. Dinsmore and his daughter hav- 
ing prepared to take the trip on horseback. 



208 THE TWO ELSIES. 

Rosie, however, reported to her mother that 
part of the conversation relating to their in- 
tended good conduct, and so greatly rejoiced 
her heart, for she had been somewhat anxious 
in regard to the impression made upon the chil- 
drenespecially Lulu, who was a keen observer 
of character by the professor, and its effect 
upon their behavior toward him. She had 
feared that Lulu, who never did anything by 
halves, would conceive a great contempt and 
dislike for the man, in which case there would 
be small hope of her conducting herself at all 
as she should while attending the school. 

Mr. Dinsmore and Violet had shared her fears, 
and they had consulted together as to the mea- 
sures it might be wise to take in hope of avert- 
ing the unpleasant and trying occurrences which 
they dreaded. 

" Do you think I should talk with her about 
it ?" asked Violet. " Oh, if I only knew what 
it would be best to say I" 

"Perhaps the less the better," her grand- 
father said, with a smile ; "I should advise you 
not to prepare a set sermon, but to say nothing 
unless upon the spur of the moment, when some- 
thing she does or says may lead naturally to it." 

"No, do not let us disgust her with long 
lectures," said Elsie ; "she is a child that will 
not endure a great deal in the way of reproo* 
or admonition." 



THE TWO EL8IE8. 209 

" But perhaps, papa, a few words from you, 
who are certainly much wiser than either Vi 
or myself, might have a good effect." 

"No," he said, "because she respects you 
quite as much as she does me, and loves you far 
better. You are the one whose words will be 
most likely to benefit her." 

"Then I will undertake it, asking for wis* 
dom from above that I may do her good ancl 
not harm," Elsie replied in a low, earnest tone. 

The task thus devolving upon her, she seized 
a favorable moment, when alone with Lulu, to 
remind her that she now had an opportunity to 
establish a character for diligence and good be- 
havior, as she was taking a new start among 
strangers ; while home friends were quite ready 
to believe that she had turned over a new leaf 
and would henceforth strive to be and to do 
just what would please her heavenly Father and 
the dear earthly one who loved her so fondly. 

The words were accompanied by a tender 
caress ; and Lulu, looking up brightly, lovingly 
into the kind face bending over her, impulsive- 
ly threw her arms round Elsie's neck, saying, 
" Yes, indeed, dear Grandma Elsie, I do mean 
to try with all my might to be a good girl, and 
to learn all I possibly can. 

" I am not at all sure of success, though," 
she added, her face clouding and her eyes seek- 
ing the floor. 
14 



210 THE TWO ELSIES. 

"Dear child," Elsie said, "remember that 
the Lord says to us, 'In Me is thine help.' 
Look to Him for help and strength in every 
time of trial, and you will come oft at last more 
than conqueror." 

" How kind you are, Grandma Elsie I" Lnlu 
said gratefully. " I think you do believe in me 
yet believe that I do really want to be good; 
though I have failed so often." 

" My dear little girl, I have not a doubt of it," 
was the kind response; and Lulu's heart grew 
light: the trustful words gave her renewed hope 
and courage for the fight with her besetting sins. 

And she, and the others also, made a very fair 
beginning, winning golden opinions from their 
teachers. 

Both Max and the girls found pleasant com- 
panions among their new schoolmates, while 
the principal of the institution was less disa- 
greeable than they had at first esteemed him, 
though they all agreed among themselves that 
it would be quite impossible ever to feel any 
affection for him, his wife, or Miss Diana, with 
whom the little girls had most to do. 

They all liked Miss Emily best, but Walter 
was the only one of their number belonging to 
her department, and she seldom came in con- 
tact with any of the others. 

They all took lessons in French; and as Sig- 
nor Foresti had the reputation of being a very 



THE TWO ELSIES. 211 

fine music- teacher, it had been arranged that 
the three little girls should be numbered among 
his pupils. But the first day, Lulu, on coming 
home from school, went to Violet with a strong 
protest against being taught by him. 

" Mamma Vi," she said, " the girls in his 
class say he has a dreadful, dreadful temper, 
gets angry and abusive when they make the 
slightest mistake, and sometimes strikes them 
with a whalebone pointer he always has in his 
hand ; that is, he snaps it on their fingers, 
and it hurts terribly. I shouldn't mind the 
pain so much; but it would just make me furi- 
ous to be disgraced by a blow from anybody, 
especially a man unless it were papa, who 
would have a right, of course," she added, with 
a vivid blush. " So, Mamma Vi, please save 
me from having him for my teacher. " 

Violet looked much perplexed and disturbed. 
"Lulu, dear, it doesn't rest with me to decide 
the matter, you know," she said, in a soothing, 
sympathetic tone; "if it did, I should at once 
say you need not. But I will speak to grandpa 
and mamma about it/' 

" Well, Mamma Vi, if I must try it, won't you 
tell him beforehand that he is never to strike 
me? If he does, Fll not be able to restrain my- 
self and Fll strike him back ; I just know I 
shall. And then we'll all be sorry I was forced 
to take lessons of him." 



212 THE TWO ELSIES. 

" Oh, Lulu, my dear child, I hope you would 
never do that!" cried Violet in distress. " How 
would your father feel? what would he say when 
he heard of it?" 

" I don't know, Mamma Vi, but I don't be- 
lieve he would allow that man to strike me; and 
I dare say he would think I served him right if 
I struck him back. However, I don't mean to 
be understood as having formed the deliberate 
purpose of doing so; only I feel that that's what 
I should do without waiting a second to think." 

Violet thought it altogether likely, and after 
a moment's cogitation promised that the signer 
should be told that he could have Lulu for a 
pupil only with the distinct understanding that 
he was never, on any account, to give her a 
blow. 

" And, Lulu, dear," she added entreatingly, 
"you will try not to furnish him the slightest 
excuse for punishing you, will you not?" 

"Yes, Mamma Vi; but I do want to escape 
taking lessons of him, for fear we might fall out 
and have a fight," returned the little girl, laugh- 
ing to keep from showing that she was almost 
ready to cry with vexation at the very idea of 
being compelled to become a pupil of the fiery 
little Italian. 

He was a diminutive man of rather forbidding 
aspect. 

"I fear that in that case you would get the 



TEE TWO ELSIES. 213 

worst of it," Violet remarked, with a faint 
smile. 

"He is only a little man, Mamma Vi," Lulu 
said, shaking her head in dissent; "the pro< 
fessor would make two of him, I think/' 

" And you are only a little girl, and men and 
boys are, as a rule, far stronger than women 
and girls," replied Violet. " But aside from that 
consideration it would be a dreadful thing for 
you to come to a collision; and I shall certainly 
do what I can to prevent it." 

In pursuance of that end she presently went 
in search of her mother and grandfather. 

She found them and Mrs. Dinsmore seated 
together on the lawn ; the ladies busied with, 
their needlework, Mr. Dinsmore reading aloud. 

As Violet approached, he paused, and laying 
the open book down on his knee, made room for 
her by his side. 

" Don't let me interrupt you, grandpa, " she 
said, accepting his mute invitation. 

" Perhaps grandpa is ready to rest," remarked 
her mother; " he has been reading steadily for 
more than an hour/' 

" Yes ; I am ready to hear what my little 
cricket has to say," he said, looking inquiringly 
at Violet. 

" It will keep, grandpa," she answered lightly. 

"No/* he said, "let us have it now; I see 
something is causing you anxiety and you have 



214 THE TWO ELSIES. 

come to ask counsel or help in some direc- 
tion." 

"Ah, grandpa," she responded, with a smile, 
" you were always good at reading faces ;" then 
went on to repeat the conversation just held 
with Lulu. 

"What do you say, grandpa, grandma, and 
mamma," she wound up, "shall we insist on 
her taking music-lessons of Sign or Foresti?" 

" Yes, "said Mr. Dinsmore, with decision; "he 
is an uncommonly fine teacher, and it is desira- 
ble that she should enjoy, or rather profit by, 
his instructions; also it is high time she should 
become thoroughly convinced of the necessity of 
controlling that violent temper of hers. She 
needs to be taught submission to lawful authori- 
ty too; and indulging her in this whim would, 
in my judgment, be likely to have the very op- 
posite effect. What do you say, Rose and 
Elsie?" 

"I presume you are right, Horace, as you 
usually are/' replied his wife. 

"I prefer to leave the question entirely to your 
decision, papa," said Elsie. " But shall we not 
yield to the child's wishes so far as to warn the 
man beforehand that he is never, upon any pre- 
text, to give her a blow? I will not have him 
strike Rosie," she added with heightened color; 
" if he ventured such a thing I should take her 
immediately away." 



THE TWO ELSIES. 215 

Her father regarded her with an amused 
smile. " I have seldom seen you so excited, so 
nearly angry, as at that thought," he remarked. 
" But Rosie is not at all likely to give him any 
pretext for so doing ; nor is Evelyn ; they are 
both remarkably even-tempered and painstaking 
with their studies. 

" However, I shall warn Signor Foresti in re- 
gard to his treatment of all three of the little 
girls sent by us to the school ; telling him that 
if they are idle or wanting in docility and re- 
spect, he is simply to report them for discipline 
at home. Will that answer, Violet?" 

"Nicely, thank you, grandpa," she said, with 
a sigh of relief. 

Lulu looked but half satisfied when her 
mamma reported the result of her intercession 
with those higher in authority; but seeing there 
was nothing more to be gained, quietly submit- 
ted to the inevitable. 



CHAPTER XVH. 

THE COLLISION. 

IT was a blessing to Lulu at this time that she 
had such a friend as Evelyn Leland constantly 
at her side in the schoolroom and on the play- 
ground. Their mutual affection grew and 
strengthened day by day. Eva was most anxious 
to be a true and helpful friend to her dear Lulu; 
and how could she better prove herself such 
than by assisting her to conquer in the fight 
with her fiery temper which had so often got 
her into sore trouble? 

Evelyn set herself earnestly to the task; urged 
Lulu to renewed efforts, encouraged her after 
every failure with assurances of final victory if 
she would but persevere in the conflict; also was 
ever on the watch to warn her of threatening 
danger. 

Did she see anger begin to flash from Lulu's 
eye or deepen the color on her cheek, she 
would remind her of her good resolutions by an 
entreating look or a gentle touch or pressure of 
her hand. 

She thus warded off many an outburst of 



THE TWO ELSIES. 217 

passion, and Lulu, like the others, was able each 
week to carry home a good report of conduct; 
of lessons also, for she was much interested in 
her studies, very ambitious to excel, and there- 
fore very industrious and painstaking. 

All went well for the five or six weeks be- 
tween their entrance into the school and the 
Christmas holidays. 

The older people were careful to make that 
holiday week a merry time for the children. 
Each one received numerous beautiful gifts, and 
visits were exchanged with the families of Mag- 
nolia Hall and the parsonage. 

Scarcely ever a day passed in which there was 
not more or less intercourse between the three 
families, but at this holiday time there were 
special invitations and more than ordinary fes- 
tivity. 

Then, the holidays over, it was a little diffi- 
cult to settle down again to work and study; 
the children, and probably the teachers also, 
found it so. However that may have been, there 
was certainly more than usual friction in the 
working of the school machinery: the teachers 
reproached the scholars with want of attention 
and lack of industry, and the latter grumbled 
to each other that the professor and Miss Diana 
snubbed them, and Mrs. Manton and the French 
teacher wasted neither patience nor politeness 
upon them. 



218 THE TWO ELSIES. 

Also those whose turn it was to take a music- 
lesson reported Signor Foresti as unbearable, 
testy, and fault-finding. 

Fortunately Lulu was not of the number, but 
her respite was only for a day, and her heart 
sank as she thought of the danger of a collision 
between him and herself. 

She thoroughly disliked him, but hitherto 
had been able to control herself and avoid any 
clashing of her temper with his; and it had not 
always been an easy thing for her to do, he hav- 
ing bestowed upon her many a sharp word 
which she felt to be altogether undeserved. 

She gave herself great credit for her continued 
forbearance, and thought she could not reason- 
ably be expected to exercise it much longer, yet 
knew that failure would entail dire conse- 
quences. 

Evelyn knew all about it, and trembled for 
her friend. 

" Oh, Lu," she said, when they found them- 
selves alone together at home on the evening of 
that first day after their return to school duties, 
" do let us make up our minds to bear and for- 
bear to-morrow when we take our music-lessons, 
and not give Signor Foresti the pleasure of see- 
ing that we care for his crossness." 

"Indeed," cried Lulu, "I've put up with 
enough of it; and I'll be apt to tell him so if 
he's much worse than usual." 



THE TWO ELSim. 219 

"Oh, Lu ; don't!" entreated Evelyn; "you 
have borne so splendidly with him, and what a 
pity it would be to spoil it now by giving way 
to impatience!" 

" Yes; but I can't bear everything. I'm only 
astonished at myself for having put up with so 
much. I don't believe I ever should if it hadn't 
been for your help, Eva." 

" I'm very glad if I have been of any assistance 
to you, dear Lulu," Evelyn answered, with a 
look of pleasure; "and oh, I should like to 
help you to go on as you have begun." 

" Well, if I don't it will be his fault; it would 
take the patience of a saint to bear forever with 
his injustice and ill- temper. I know I have a bad 
temper, but Fm sure his is a great deal worse." 

"I do really think it is, Lu; but other people 
having worse faults doesn't make ours any bet- 
ter. Besides, do you suppose he has had as good 
religious teaching as you and I?" 

" No; of course not. But I never thought of 
that before. He's a man, though, and a man 
ought to be expected to have better control of 
himself than a little girl." 

Evelyn and Lulu took their music-lessons on 
the same day of the week, Evelyn first, Lulu 
immediately after. 

They met the next day at the door of the 
music-room, the one coming out, the other just 
about to enter. 



220 THE TWO ELSIES. 

Evelyn was looking pale and agitated, Lulu 
flushed and angry, having been scolded un- 
justly, she thought by Miss Diana, who ac- 
cused her of slighting a drawing with which 
she had really taken great pains. 

"Oh, Lu, do be careful; the slightest mis- 
take angers him to-day," whispered Evelyn in 
passing. 

" It always does," said Lulu, gloomily. 

"But you will be on your guard?" Lulu 
nodded, and stepped into the room with a 
"Good-morning, signor." 

"Good- morn ing, mees; you are von leetle 
moment too late." 

Deigning no reply to that, Lulu took posses- 
sion of the piano-stool, spread out her music 
and began playing. 

"Dat ish too fast, mees; you should not 
make it like to a galop or a valtz," stormed the 
little man. 

Without a word Lulu changed her time, play- 
ing very slowly. 

"Now you make von funeral-dirge," he cried 
fiercely. " Play in de true time or I vill " 

"You will what?" she asked coolly, as he 
paused without finishing his sentence. 

"Report you, mees." 

She merely flashed a scornful glance at him 
out of her great dark eyes, and went on with her 
exercise, really doing her best to play it correctly. 



THE TWO ELSIES. 221 

But nothing would please him; hj continued 
to fume and scold till he succeeded in confusing 
the child so that she blundered sadly. 

"You are striking false notes, mees," he 
roared; " I will not have it!" And with the words 
a stinging blow from his pointer fell across the 
fingers of her left hand. 

Instantly Lulu was on her feet, white with 
concentrated passion; the next she had seized 
the music-book in both hands and dealt her 
cowardly assailant a blow with it on the side of 
his head and face that nearly stunned him and 
gave him a black eye for a week. 

At the same moment the piano-stool came 
down upon the floor with a crash, upset by her 
in whirling round to reach him, and before he 
knew what had happened she was out of the 
room, slamming the door behind her. 

Never had she been in a greater fury of pas- 
sion. She rushed out into the grounds and 
paced rapidly to and fro for several minutes, 
trying to regain sufficient calmness to dare 
venture into the schoolroom; not caring to ap- 
pear there either for some minutes, as the hour 
for her music - lesson had not yet fully ex- 
pired. 

When she thought it had, she went quietly in 
and took her accustomed seat. 

Miss Diana was busy with a recitation and 
took no notice; but Evelyn, glancing at Lulu's 



222 THE TWO ELSIES. 

flushed face and sparkling eyes, perceived at 
once that something was wrong with her. 

The rules of the school, however, forbade 
questioning her then, and she could only wait 
to do so until they should be dismissed. 

Another pupil had gone to Signor Foresti a 
moment before Lulu's entrance into the school- 
room. 

When her hour had expired she came back 
with a face full of excitement and curiosity. 
She glanced eagerly, inquiringly at Lulu, then 
turning to Miss Diana said, " Signor Foresti 
says Miss Raymond did not finish her lesson, 
and he wishes her to come back and do it now/' 

"Singular!" remarked Miss Diana, elevating 
her eyebrows. "Do you hear, Miss Raymond? 
You can go." 

e ' I do not wish to go, Miss Diana," replied 
Lulu, steadying her voice with some difficulty. 

"Indeed! that has nothing to do with it, and 
you will please go at once." 

Lulu sat still in her seat with a look of stub- 
born determination on her face. 

"Do you hear, Miss Raymond?" asked the 
teacher, raising her voice to a higher key. 

" Yes, ma'am; but I shall never take another 
lesson from that man." 

" And why not, pray?" 

"Because he is not a gentleman." 

Miss Diana looked utterly astonished. " "Well, 



THE TWO ELSIES. 223 

really!" she exclained at length. "I shall not 
discuss that point with you at present, but it 
has nothing to with the matter in hand. Will 
you be pleased to go and finish your music- 
lesson?" 

"No, ma'am; I have said I shall never be 
taught by him again ; and I am not one to break 
my word," concluded Lulu, loftily. 

" Very well, miss; we will see what my father 
has to say to that." 

She stepped to the door and summoned him. 

He came, marching in with his most pompous 
air, and glancing frowningly around, inquired 
what was wanted. 

A great hush had fallen on the room; there 
was not a whisper, not a movement; eyes and 
ears were intent upon seeing and hearing all 
that should pass. 

Miss Diana, glancing from her father to Lulu, 
drew herself up haughtily and replied, "Miss 
Raymond refuses obedience to orders." 

" Indeed!" he said, his frown growing darker 
aild expending itself entirely upon the culprit. 
"How is that? What were the orders, and what 
reason does she assign for refusing obedience?" 

"The signer sent word that she had not 
finished her music-lesson, and that he desired 
her to return and do so. I directed her to obey 
the summons, and she flatly refused; giving aa 
her only reason that he was not a gentleman." 



224 THE TWO ELSIES. 

"Not a gentleman!" repeated the professor in 
accents of astonishment and indignation "not 
a gentleman! In making such an assertion, 
young miss, you insult not the signer merely, 
but myself also; since it was I who engaged him 
to give instruction in music to the pupils of this 
establishment. Pray, miss, on what do you 
found your most absurd opinion?" 

"Upon his conduct, sir," replied Lulu, re- 
turning the man's stare unblenchingly, while her 
cheeks reddened and her eyes flashed with 
anger; " he has treated me to-day as no gentle- 
man would ever treat a lady or a little girL" 

" How?" 

" Scolding and storming when I was doing 
my very best, and going on to actually strike 
me me whom he was forbidden from the very 
first ever to strike. Both Grandpa Dinsmore 
and Grandma Elsie I mean Mrs. Travilla for- 
bade it when they put me in his class; for I had 
told them I wouldn't be taught by him if he 
was allowed to treat me so; and they said he 
should not." 

"Ah! he should not have done so; I do not 
allow girls to be punished in that manner here. 
I shall speak to the signor about it. But you 
will go and finish your lesson." 

Lulu made no movement to obey, no reply 
except a look that said plainly that she had no 
intention of obeying. 



'THE TWO ELSIES. 225 

''Did you hear me, miss?" he asked wrath- 
fully. 

"I did; but I have already said several times 
that I would never be taught by that man 
again." 

He made a step toward her and a threatening 
gesture, but paused, seemed to consider a mo- 
ment, then saying, "We will see what your 
guardians have to say about that," turned and 
left the room. 

Every one seemed to draw a long breath of 
relief, and smiles, nods, and significant glances 
were exchanged. 

"The hour for the closing of school has ar- 
rived, young ladies, and you are dismissed," 
said Miss Diana; and she also sailed from the 
room. 

Instantly the girls, some twenty in number, 
flocked about Lulu with eager, excited exclama- 
tions and questions. 

"Did he really strike you, Lu?" 

" How did you take it?" 

"I hope you returned the blow? I certainly 
shall if ever he dares to lift his hand to me." 
This from a haughty-looking brunette of four- 
teen or fifteen. 

" Brings it down, you mean, with a snap of 
his pointer on your fingers," laughed a merry 
little girl with golden hair and big blue eyes. 

Neither Rosie nor Evelyn had spoken as yet, 
10 



226 THE TWO ELSIES. 

though the one was standing, the other sitting, 
close at Lulu's side. 

Lulu's left hand lay in her lap, her handker- 
chief wrapped loosely about it. Eva gently re- 
moved the handkerchief, and tears sprang to her 
eyes at sight of the wounded fingers. 

"Oh, Lu!" she cried in accents of love and 
pity, "how he has hurt yea!" 

A shower of exclamations followed from the 
others. " Hasn't he? the vile wretch!" 

" Cruel monster! worst of savages! He ought 
to be flogged within an inch of his life!" 

" He ought to be shot down like a dog!" 

" He ought to be hung! " 

"It's a very great shame," said Kosie, putting 
her arm affectionately round Lulu's neck. " I 
hope grandpa will have him arrested and sent to 
prison." 

" But oh, Lu," cried Nettie Vance, the one 
who had brought the signor's message, " do tell 
me, didn't you strike him back? He looked as 
if he had had a pretty heavy blow on the side 
of his face." 

"So he had ; as hard a one as I could give 
wieh the music-book in both hands," replied 
Lulu, smiling grimly at the recollection. 

Her statement was received with peals of 
laughter, clapping of hands and cries of, 

"Good for you, Miss Kaymond!" 

" Oh, but Fm glad he got his deserts for once!" 



THE TWO ELSIES. 227 

"I think he'll be apt to keep his hands or 
rather his pointer off you in the future." 

"Off other people too," added a timid little 
girl who had felt its sting more than once. " I 
was rejoiced to hear the professor say he didn't 
allow such punishment for girls. I'll let the 
signer know, and that I'll inform on him if ever 
he touches me witli his pointer again." 

"So should I," said Nettie; "I wouldn't 
put up with it. But he has never hurt you as 
he has Lulu. See ! every one of her fingers is 
blistered!" 

"Yes; it must have hurt terribly. I don't 
womler she struck him back." 

"Indeed, it wasn't the pain I cared so much 
for," returned Lulu, scorning the implication *, 
"it was the insult." 

" Young ladies," said a severely reproving 
voice behind them, "why are you tarrying 
here? It is high time you were all on your 
homeward way. Miss Rosie Travilla, Miss Eve- 
lyn Leland, and Miss Raymond, the Viamede 
carriage has been in waiting for the last half- 
hour." 

The speaker was no other than Mrs. Man- 
ton, who had entered unperceived by them in 
their excitement. 

No one replied to her rebuke, but there was a 
sudden scurrying into the cloak-room, followed 
by a hasty donning of hats and wraps. 



228 THE TWO ELSIES. 

Rosie brought up the rear, muttering, as she 
drew out and glanced at a pretty little watch, 
"Hardly so long as that, I am sure!" 

"Ah, you can't expect perfect accuracy under 
such trying circumstances," laughed Nettie 
Vance. 

"Wait, Lu," said Evelyn, softly; "let me 
help you with your cloak, or you will be sure 
to hurt those poor fingers." 

"How kind you are, Eva!" whispered Lulu, 
her face lighting up with pleasure as she ac- 
cepted the offer ; " now good to me ! Oh, it is 
nice to have such a friend as you!" 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

" For what I will, I will, and there's an end." 
SHAKESPEARE. 

MAX was on the veranda, waiting, like the 
little gentleman he was, to hand the girls into 
the carriage. 

Hardly were they seated therein and the door 
closed upon them, when he exclaimed, " Why, 
what's the matter?" 

" Why do you think anything is? " queried 
Rosie, with an attempt to laugh. 

"Because you all look so excited, and 
what's your hand wrapped up for, Lu?" 

She removed the handkerchief and held the 
hand out before him. 

" Who did that? Who dared do such a thing 
to my sister?" he asked hotly, his face crimson- 
ing with anger and indignation. 

" Never mind who," said Lulu. 

"Signer Foresti," said Rosie. "I hope 
grandpa will have him fined and imprisoned for 
it such a cowardly, savage attack as it was!" 

" I only wish I was big enough and strong 
enough to flog him well for it," growled Max, 
clenching his fists and speaking between his 



230 TEE TWO ELSIES. 

.shut teeth. "If papa were here, I think the 
cowardly villain wouldn't escape without a sound 
drubbing." 

Lulu laughed rather hysterically as she said, 
" I took the law into my own hands, Max, and 
punished him pretty well for it, I believe." 

"You did!" he exclaimed in utter astonish- 
ment; "how? I shouldn't think you had the 
(strength to grapple with him." 

" I didn't, exactly, but before he knew what 
was coming I hit him a blow that I think nearly 
knocked him down ;" and she went on to repeat 
the whole story for Max's benefit. 

The occurrence was the theme of conversation 
all the way home; and on their arrival, Mr. Dins- 
more and the ladies being found on the veranda, 
the case was at once laid before them in all its 
details. 

All were indignant at the treatment Lulu had 
received, but somewhat shocked, also, at her re- 
taliation. 

" You should not have done that," Mr. Dins- 
more said reprovingly ; "it was by no means 
lady-like. I should not have blamed you for at 
once vacating the piano-stool and walking out 
of the room ; but his punishment should have 
been left to older and wiser hands." 

"There's enough more owing him for older 
and wiser hands to attend to," remarked Lulu ; 
"and I hope it won't be neglected." 



THE TWO ELSIES. 231 

An amused smile trembled about the corners 
of Mr. Dinsmore's mouth ; but only for an in- 
stant. 

" Measures shall be taken to prevent a recur- 
rence of the unpleasantness of to-day," he said 
with becoming gravity. "I shall myself call 
upon the signer and warn him to beware of ever 
repeating it." 

" He won't repeat it to me, because I shall 
never take another lesson from him," said Lulu, 
steadily, looking straight into Mr. Dinsmore's 
eyes as she spoke. 

"The choice is not with you," he answered 
somewhat sternly ; "you are under orders and 
must do as you are bid. But we will not dis- 
cuss the matter further at present," he added 
with a wave of the hand, as dismissing her. 

She turned to go, in no very amiable mood. 

"Lulu, dear," said Grandma Elsie, rising 
and following her, "those poor fingers must be 
attended to. I have some salve which will be 
soothing and healing to them ; will you come 
with me and let me dress them with it ?" 

"Yes, ma'am, thank you," the child an- 
swered half chokingly, the kind sympathy ex- 
pressed in the words and tones quite overcoming 
her with a strong reaction from the stubborn, 
defiant mood into which Mr. Dinsmore's closing 
remarks had thrown her. 

Mr. Dinsmore's decision was truly a disap- 



232 THE TWO ELSIES. 

pointment to all the children ; for once even 
Rosie was inclined to warmly espouse Lulu'a 
cause. Though standing in considerable awe of 
her grandfather, she ventured upon a mild re- 
monstrance. 

"Grandpa, don't you think that man haa 
behaved badly enough to deserve to lose his 
pupil ?" 

" I do most decidedly," he answered ; " but 
Lulu is improving wonderfully under his tui- 
tion, and should not, I think, be allowed to lose 
the advantage of it while we remain here." 

" I very much fear his usefulness is over so 
far as she is concerned," sighed Violet. " And, 
grandpa, I dread the struggle you will certainly 
have with her if you insist upon her con- 
tinuance in his class. I never saw a more 
determined look than she wore when she said 
that she would never take another lesson of 
him." 

"Do not trouble yourself," he said; "I think 
I am fully equal to the contest. I should gladly 
avoid it if it seemed to me right to do so, but 
it does not. It is high time Lulu was taught 
proper submission to lawful authority." 

"Max, standing with averted face, a little 
apart from the speaker, heard every word that 
was said. 

The boy was sorely troubled. He turned and 
walked away, saying to himself, " She will never 



THE TWO ELSIES. 233 

do it; I don't believe any power on earth can 
make her, and Grandpa Dinsmore is about as 
determined as she; so what is to come of it I 
can't tell. Oh, if papa were only here! nobody 
else can manage Lu when she gets into one of 
her stubborn fits, and I don't believe he'd make 
her go back to that horrid savage of a music- 
teacher. Fve a notion to write and tell him all 
about it. But no, where would be the use? I 
dare say the whole affair will be over before my 
letter could reach him and an answer come 
back." 

Very tenderly and carefully Elsie bound up 
the wounded fingers; then taking the little girl 
in her arms she kissed her kindly, saying, " You 
were treated very badly, my dear child, but it is 
not likely the man will venture to act so again 
after my father has spoken to him and warned 
him of the consequences of such behavior." 

" I think he won't to me," Lulu answered, 
the stubborn, defiant look returning to her face. 

"Do the fingers feel better?" Elsie asked 
gently. 

" Yes, ma'am; and I am very much obliged. 
Grandma Elsie, do you know where Gracie is?" 

"I think you will find her in the playroom." 

Lulu immediately resorted thither, and found 
Grace playing happily with her dolls. 

"Oh, Lu, I'm so glad you have come!" she 
cried, glancing up at her sister as she entered. 



234 THE TWO ELSIES. 

"I do miss you so all day long while you are at 
school ! But. what's the m atter with your hand ?" 
she asked with concern. 

" Nothing very serious," Lulu answered 
carelessly. " That villain of a music-teacher 
snapped his pointer on my fingers and blistered 
them; that's all." 

"Oh, Lu, what a shame! Did it hurt you 
very much?" 

" Quite a good deal; but of course it was the 
insult, not the pain, that I cared for." 

She went on to give the details of the occur- 
rence to this new listener, who heard them with 
tears of sympathy and indignation. 

"I think somebody ought to whip him," she 
said; "and I hope he'll never have a chance to 
strike you again." 

" I don't intend he shall. I've said I won't 
take another lesson from him, and I don't in- 
tend to. But Grandpa Dinsmore says I must; 
so there'll be another fight." 

"Oh, Lu, don't!" cried Grace, in terror; 
" don't try to fight him. Don't you remember 
how he 'most made Grandma Elsie die when she 
was a little girl, 'cause she wouldn't do what he 
told her to?" 

Lulu nodded. "But I'm another kind of 
girl," she said; "and I'm not his child, so I 
think he wouldn't dare be quite so cruel to me." 

" How brave you are, Lulu!" Grace exclaimed 



TEE TWO ELSim. 235 

in admiration. "But, oh, I am so sorry for 
you! Fd be frightened 'most to death, I think; 
frightened to think of going back to that 
signor, and dreadfully afraid to refuse if 
Grandpa Dinsmore said I must." 

" Yes, you poor little thing! but I'm not so 
timid, you know. Grandpa Dinsmore can't 
frighten me into breaking rny word." 

" But, you know, Lu," said Max, coming in 
at that moment, " that papa has ordered us to 
obey Grandpa Dinsmore, and if we refuse we 
are disobeying our father too." 

"I am sure papa never thought he would 
want me to go on taking lessons of a man that 
struck me," cried Lulu, indignantly. " Besides, 
I've said I won't, and nothing on earth shall 
make me break my word." 

"I wish papa was here," sighed Max, looking 
sorely troubled. 

" So do I," responded Lulu. " Fm sure he 
wouldn't make me go back to that hateful old 
Signor Foresti." 

That' evening Max, Lulu, Eosie, and Evelyn 
were in the schoolroom at Viamede, preparing 
their lessons for the morrow, when a servant 
came up with a message for Lulu; she was 
wanted in the library. 

Flushing hotly, and looking a good deal dis- 
turbed, Lulu pushed aside her books and rose to 
obey the summons. 



236 THE TWO ELSIES. 

"Only Miss Lulu? nobody else, Jim?" asked 
Rosie. / 

"I Aspects so, Miss Rosie; dat'g all Massa 
Dinsmore say." 

"Oh, Lu, I'm sorry for you!" whispered 
Evelyn, catching Lulu's hand and pressing it 
affectionately in hers. 

" You're very kind, but I'm not afraid," Lulq 
answered, drawing herself up with dignity; then 
she hurried to the library, not giving herself 
time to think what might be in store for her 
there. 

She started with surprise, and paused for an 
instant on the threshold, as she perceived that 
Professor Manton was there with Mr. Dins- 
more, who was the only other occupant of the 
room. 

' ' Come in, Lulu," Mr. Dinsmore said, seeing 
her hesitation; "you have nothing to fear if 
you are disposed to be good and docile." 

As he spoke he pointed to a low chair by his 
side. 

Lulu came quietly forward and took it. 

"I'm not afraid, Grandpa Dinsmore," she 
said in low, even tones. " Good-evening, Pro- 
fessor Manton." 

"Good-evening," he replied, with a stiff nod. 
" I am sorry to be brought here by so un* 
pleasant a duty as laying a complaint againai 
you." 



THE TWO ELSIES. 237 

" You needn't care; I don't," she said with 
the utmost nonchalance. 

He lifted his eyebrows in astonishment, and 
had nearly forgotten his dignity so far as to 
utter a low whistle, hut caught himself just in 
time. 

Mr. Dinsmore frowned darkly. 

" What is the meaning of such talk, Lulu ?" 
he inquired. " If you do not care for the dis- 
pleasure of teachers and guardians you are in- 
deed a naughty girl." 

He paused for a reply, but none came, and he 
went on: " Professor Man ton has brought me a 
report of your conduct to-day, agreeing substan- 
tially with the one given by yourself, and I have 
called you down to tell him in your presence 
that you are to go on taking lessons of Signor 
Foresti." 

Lulu's cheeks crimsoned, and she looked from 
one to the other with flashing eyes. 

" Grandpa Dinsmore and Professor Manton, 
I have said several times, and I say it again, I 
will never take another lesson from that man !" 

"Then you deliberately defy the authority of 
both the professor and myself ?" Mr. Dinsmore 
queried sternly. 

"In this one thing I do." 

" The consequences may be very unpleasant," 
he said significantly and with rising anger. 

" I know the consequences of giving up and 



238 THE TWO ELSIES. 

taking lessons again from Signor Foresti would 
be very unpleasant," she retorted. 

" Leave the room I" he commanded, with a 
stamp of the foot that sent Lulu's heart up into 
her throat, though she tried to appear perfectly 
calm and unconcerned as she silently rose and 
obeyed the order. 

"Keally the most amazingly audacious, im- 
pertinent child I ever saw !" muttered the pro- 
fessor. Then aloud, " What is to be.done with 
her, sir?" he asked. 

"She must be made to obey, of course," re- 
plied Mr. Dinsmore. 

"Yes, yes, certainly; but what measure would 
you have me take to bring her to submission ?" 

" None; you will please leave all that to me."' 

" Then if to-inorrow she refuses to finish that 
interrupted lesson, you would have me simply 
report the fact to you ?" 

" No, sir; even that will be quite unnecessary; 
she will tell me herself. I am proud to be able 
to say of her that she is a perfectly truthful and 
honest child." 

"I am glad to learn that she has at least one 
virtue as an offset to her very serious faults/' 
observed the professor, dryly, then rising, "Al- 
low me to bid you good-evening, sir," and with 
that he took his departure. 

Mr. Dinsmore saw him to the outer door, then 
returning, began pacing the floor with arms 



THE TWO ELSIES. 239 

folded on his breast and a heavy frown on his 
brow. 

But presently Elsie and Violet came in, both 
looking anxious and disturbed, and stopping his 
walk he sat down with them and reported all 
that had passed during the call of Professor 
Manton; after which they held a consultation in 
regard to the means to be taken to induce Lulu 
to be submissive and obedient. 

" Shall we not try mild measures at first, pa- 
pa ?" Elsie asked with a look of entreaty. 

"I approve of that course," he answered; 
" but what shall they be ? Have you anything 
to suggest ?" 

" Ah," she sighed, " it goes hard with me to 
have her disciplined at all; why will she not be 
good without it, poor, dear child \" 

" Let us try reasoning, coaxing, and persuad- 
ing," suggested Violet, with some hesitation. 

" Very well," her grandfather said; "you and 
your mother may try that to-night. If it fails, 
tell her that so long as she is rebellious all her 
time at home must be spent in her own room 
and alone." 

"Dear grandpa," Violet said pleadingly, 
" that punishment would fall nearly as heavily 
upon Gracie as upon Lulu; and a better child 
than Grace is not to be found anywhere." 

" Yes, yes, and it is a pity; but I don't see 
that it can be helped. It is a hard fact that in 



240 THE TWO SL8IE8. 

this sinful world the innocent have very often 
to suffer with the guilty. You are suffering 
yourself at this moment, and so is your mother, 
entirely because of the misconduct of this child 
and that fiery little Italian." 

"Lulu is extremely fond of her little sister," 
remarked Elsie; " so let us hope the thought of 
Grace's distress, if separated from her, may lead 
her to give up her self-will in regard to this 
matter. Take courage, Vi; all is not lost that 
is in danger." 

Each of the two had a talk with Lulu before 
she went to bed that night, using all their pow- 
ers of argument and persuasion; but in vain: 
fihe stubbornly persisted in her resolve never 
again to be taught by Signor Foresti. 

Violet was almost in despair. She was alone 
with the little girl in her dressing-room. 

" Lulu," she said, "it will certainly give great 
distress to your father when he learns that you 
have become a rebel against grandpa's authority. 
You seem to love your papa very dearly; how can 
you bear to pain him so ?" 

" I am quite sure papa would not order me to 
take another lesson of a man who has struck 
me," was the reply, in a half-tremulous tone, 
"which told that the appeal had not failed to touch 
the child's heart. " I do love my father dearly, 
dearly, but I can't submit to such insulting 
treatment; and nothing on earth will make me." 



THE TWO ELSIES. 241 

" You are not asked or ordered to do that," 
Violet answered gently; " the man is to be ut- 
terly forbidden to ill-treat you in any way. 

" Perhaps I should hardly try to hire you to 
do right, but I think there is nothing I would 
refuse you if you will but do as grandpa bids 
you. What would you like to have which it is 
in my power to bestow a new dress ? a hand- 
some set of jewelry ? books ? toys ? What will 
you have ?" 

"Nothing, thank you," returned Lulu, 
coldly. 

" I will double your pocket-money," was Vio- 
let's next offer; but Lulu heard it in silence and 
with no relaxing of the stubborn determination 
of her countenance. 

" I will do that and give you both dress and 
jewelry besides," Violet said, with a little hesita- 
tion, not feeling sure that she was doing quite 
right. 

Lulu's eyes shone for an instant, but the stub- 
born look settled down on her face again. 

" Mamma Vi, I don't want to be bribed," she 
said. "If anything at all would induce me to 
do as you wish and break my word, love for 
papa and Gracie and Max would do it alone." 

Violet sighed. Drawing out her watch, " It 

is past your bedtime," she said. (f Lulu, dear," 

and she drew the child caressingly toward her, 

" when you say your prayers to-night will you 

16 



242 THE TWO ELSIES. 

not ask God to show you the right and help yon 
to do it?" 

"Mamma Vi, it can't be right to tell a lie, 
and what else should I be doing if I went back 
to Signor Foresti for lessons after I've said over 
and over that I never would again?" 

"Suppose a man has promised to commit 
murder; should he keep that promise or break 
it?" asked Violet. 

"Break it, of course," replied Lulu; "but 
this is quite another thing, Mamma Vi." 

"I'm not so clear about that," Violet an- 
swered seriously. "In the case we have sup- 
posed, the promise would be to break the sixth 
commandment; in yours it is to break the 
fifth." 

"I'm not disobeying papa," asserted Lulu, 
hotly. 

"Are you not?" asked Violet; "did he not 
bid you obey my grandfather while he is not 
here to direct you himself?" 

"Yes, ma'am," acknowledged Lulu, reluc- 
tantly; " but I'm sure he never thought your 
grandpa would be so unreasonable as to say I 
must take lessons of a man like Signor Foresti 
who had struck me: and that when I did not 
deserve it at all." 

" Lulu," said Violet, a little severely, " your 
father made no reservation. But now good- 
night," she added in a more affectionate tone. 



THE TWO ELSIES. 243 

" I trust you will wake to-morrow morning in a 
better frame of mind." 

"But I won't," muttered Lulu, as she left 
the room and retired to her own; "Fll not be 
driven, coaxed, or hired/' 



CHAPTER XIX. 

" For what I will, I will, and there'* an end." 

SHAKESPEARE. 

SHORTLY after breakfast the next morning, 
and before the hour for setting out for school, 
Elsie called Lulu aside, and in a gentle, affec- 
tionate way asked if she were now willing to do 
as directed by Mr. Dinsmore. 

"Grandma Elsie," said the little girl, "I am 
ready to do anything he bids me if it is not to 
take lessons of that horrid man who dared to 
strike me after being told by Grandpa Dinsmore 
himself that he must never do so." 

" I am grieved, my child, that you have no 
better answer than that to give me," Elsie said, 
" and I think you know that it will not satisfy 
my father; he will have those committed to his 
care obedient in everything; and he bade me 
tell you that if you will not submit to his 
authority in this matter if you do not to-day 
obey his order to finish that interrupted music- 
lesson you must, on returning home, go di- 
rectly to your own room and stay there; and as 
long as you continue rebellious, all your time at 
home is to be spent in that room and alone." 



THE TWO ELSIES. 245 

She paused for a reply, but none came. Lulu 
sat with eyes cast down and cheeks hotly flush- 
ing, her countenance expressing anger and 
stubborn resolve. 

Elsie sighed involuntarily. 

"Lulu, my dear child," she said, "do not 
try this contest with my father. I warn you 
that to do so will only bring you trouble and 
sorrow; he is a most determined man, and be- 
cause he feels that he has right on his side in 
this thing, you will find him unconquerable." 

"I think that is what he will find me, 
Grandma Elsie," replied the determinately self- 
willed little girl. 

"Surely you are showing scant gratitude for 
the many kindnesses received at my father's 
hands," Elsie said; "but I will not upbraid you 
with them. You may go now." 

Feeling somewhat ashamed of herself, yet far 
from prepared to submit, Lulu rose and hastened 
from the room. 

She knew nothing of what had passed be- 
tween Mr. Dinsmore and Professor Manton after 
her dismissal the night before, and it was with 
a quaking heart she entered the schoolroom at 
Oakdale that morning. 

Yet though in fear and dread, she had not 
the slightest intention of abandoning her posi- 
tion in regard to the music-lessons. 

Nothing, however, was said to her on the 



246 THE TWO ELSIES. 

subject till the hour for meeting the signer. 
Then Miss Diana directed her to go and finish 
her lesson of the previous day; hut on receiving 
a refusal, merely remarked that it should be re- 
ported to her guardians and her punishment 
left to them. 

Evelyn gave her friend an entreating look, 
but Lulu shook her head, then fixed her eyes 
upon her book. 

As they drove home to Viamede in the after- 
noon, Grace was waiting for them on the ve- 
randa there. 

" Oh, Lulu," she cried, as the latter came up 
the steps, "mamma has been helping me to fix 
up my baby-house, and it is so pretty! Do come 
right up to the play-room and see it." 

"I can't, Gracie," Lulu answered, coloring 
and looking vexed and mortified. 

" Why not?" asked Grace in a tone of sur- 
prise and keen disappointment. 

But before Lulu could reply, Mr. Dinsmore 
stepped from the door and inquired, "What 
report have you to give me, Lulu?" 

"I have not taken a music-lesson to-day," 
jshe answered. 

"Were you not told to do so?" 

"Yes, sir." 

"And did not choose to obey? You know 
the consequence; you must go immediately to 
your room and stay there alone during the hours 
spent at home, until you are ready to obey." 



THE TWO ELSIES. 247 

Lulu assumed an air of indifference as she 
walked slowly away, but Grace burst into tears, 
crying, "Oh, Grandpa Dinsmore! you won't 
keep me, her own sister, away from her, will 
you? oh, please don't. I can't do without her." 

" My dear little girl," he said soothingly, and 
taking her hand in his, " I am truly sorry to 
distress you so, but Lulu must be made obedi- 
ent. She is now in a very rebellious mood, and 
I should do wrong to indulge her in it." 

"Grandpa Dinsmore," she said, looking up 
pleadingly into his face, with the tears stream- 
ing over her own, I'd be frightened 'most to 
death if / had to take lessons of that cross, bad 
man. How can you want to make poor Lulu 
do it?" 

"Lulu is not the timid little creature you 
are," he said, bending down to kiss her forehead, 
" and I am sure is not really afraid of the man; 
nor need she be after what I have said to him 
about striking her or any of the pupils I send 
him." 

" It'll be a long, long while before she'll give 
up," said Grace ; " maybe she never will. Mayn't 
I go and talk to her a little and bid her good- 
by? You know it's 'most as if she's going far 
away from us all." 

She ended with a sob that quite touched Mr. 
Dinsmore's heart; also he thought it possible 
that her grief over the separation from Lulu, 



248 THE TWO ELSIES. 

and her entreaties to her to be submissive and 
obedient, might have a good effect. So after a 
moment's cogitation he granted her request. 

" Thank you, sir," said Grace, and hurried 
upstairs to her sister's door. 

" Please, Lu, let me in," she cried. " Grandpa 
Dinsmore said I might come." 

"Did he?" returned Lulu, admitting her. 
"Well, it must have been altogether for your 
sake, not a bit for mine; his heart's as hard as 
stone tome." 

"Oh, Lu, dear Lu, don't talk so; do give up, 
so we won't be separated !" cried Grace, throwing 
her arms round her sister and giving her a vig- 
orous hug. " I never can do without you; and 
don't you care to be with me?" 

" Of course I do," said Lulu, twinkling away 
a tear, for they were raining from Grace's eyes 
now, and her bosom heaving with sobs, " and it's 
just the cruelest thing that ever was to separate 
us!" 

" But they won't if you'll only give up ; and 
Grandpa Dinsmore says that horrid man sha'n't 
strike you again." 

" Grandpa Dinsmore is an old tyrant!" said 
Lulu. "Nobody but a tyrant would want to 
force me to put myself in the way of being again 
treated in the cruel and insulting way Signor 
Fores ti has treated me once already; and I 
won't go back to him; no, not if they kill me!" 



THE TWO ELSIES, 249 

"But oh, Lu, think of me!" sobbed Grace. 
" Max can see you and talk with you every day, 
going and coming in the carriage, but I'm afraid 
I won't see you at all." 

" Oh, Gracie, I have a thought!" exclaimed 
Lulu. "Ask Mamma Vi if you mayn't ride 
back and forth with us every morning and after- 
noon. There's room enough in the carriage, and 
the rides would be good for you. You'd have 
to ride alone one way each time, but you 
wouldn't mind that, would you ?" 

" Oh no, indeed !" exclaimed Grace, smiling 
through her tears; " it's a bright thought, Lu. 
I'll ask mamma, and I'm 'most sure she'll say 
yes, she's so good and kind." 

Violet did say yes at once, making one con- 
dition only that neither her mother nor grand- 
father should object. 

They did not, and every morning and after- 
noon Grace was ready in good season for her 
drive to Oakdale. 

The other children were glad of her company, 
and as by common consent always gave her the 
seat next to Lulu. 

For two weeks those short drives yielded the 
sisters all the intercourse they had. They met 
with a warm embrace in the morning just be- 
fore stepping into the carriage, and parted in 
the sumo way on their return to Viamede in the 
aftcniu -jji. Then Lulu went directly to her own 



250 THE TWO EL8IE8. 

room, shut herself in, and was seen no more by 
the other children till the next day. 

During that fortnight the confinement and 
solitude were her only punishment; her meals 
were brought to her and consisted of whatever 
ghe desired from the table where the family were 
seated; also books and toys were allowed her. 

Every night Violet and Elsie, her mother, 
came, separately, for a few words with the little 
girl; always kind, gentle, loving words of ad- 
monition and entreaty that she would return to 
her former dutiful and docile behavior. But 
they were always met by the same stubborn re- 
solve. 

At length one evening she was summoned to 
Mr. Dinsmore's presence, in the library as be- 
fore, again asked if she were ready to obey, and 
on answering in the negative was told that, such 
being the case, she was to be sent to Oakdaleas 
a boarding scholar, and not to return home at 
all until ready to give up her wilfulness and do 
as she was bidden. 

She heard her sentence with dismay, but re- 
solved to endure it rather than submit.' 

"I'm not ready to break my word yet, 
Grandpa Dinsmore," she said with a lofty air; 
" and perhaps Oakdale won't be a worse prison 
than those the martyrs went to for conscience' 
euke." 

"Lulu," he said sternly, "do not deceive 



THE TWO ELSIES. 251 

yourself with the idea that you are suffering for 
conscience' sake; a wicked promise a promise 
to break one of God'a commands is better 
broken than kept; the sin was in making 
it." 

' ' I don't know any commandment that says 
I must take lessons of Signer Foresti, or obey 
somebody who is no relation to me/' returned 
Lulu, half trembling at her own temerity as she 
spoke. 

"You are an extremely impertinent little 
girl," said Mr. Dinsmore, "and not altogether 
honest in pretending such ignorance; you know 
that you are commanded to obey your father, 
that he has directed you to be obedient to me in 
his absence, and that I have ordered you to take 
lessons of Signer Foresti." 

He paused a moment, then went on: "If to- 
morrow you do as you are ordered you will be 
at once restored to favor, and all the privileges 
you formerly enjoyed in this house; otherwise 
Jrou will not return from Oakdale with the others 
in the afternoon." 

He waved his hand in dismissal, and she left 
the room full of anger and defiance, a most un- 
happy child. 

In the hall she halted for a moment and 
glanced toward the outer door. A sudden im- 
pulse moved her to run away. But what good 
Would that do ? Where could she go ? How find 



252 THE TWO ELSIES. 

shelter, food, clothing? And should she ever 
see father, brother, sisters again? 

She moved on again down the hall, and slowly 
climbed the broad stairway leading to the one 
above. 

Violet met her there and felt her heart sink 
as she glanced at the sullen, angry countenance. 
She stopped, laid her hand kindly on the child'* 
shoulder, and said, 

"Lulu, dear, I know pretty well what you 
have just been told by grandpa, and, my child, it 
distresses me exceedingly to think of you being 
sent away from us all." 

"You needn't care, Mamma Vi; / don't," 
interrupted Lulu, angrily. f ' I'd rather be away 
from people that ill-treat me so; I only wish I 
could go thousands of miles from you all, and 
never, ne ver come back." 

"Poor, dear, unhappy child!" Violet said, 
tears trembling in her beautiful eyes ; "I know 
you cannot be other than miserable while in- 
dulging in such wrong feelings. If I have ill- 
treated you in any way I have not been con- 
scious of it, and am truly sorry, for it is my 
strong desire to be all that I should to my hus- 
band's dear children. Come into my dressing- 
room and let us have a little talk together about 
these matters."* 

She drew Lulu into the room as she spoke, 
and made her sit down on a sofa by her side. 



THE TWO ELSIES. 253 

" No, Mamma Vi, you have never ill- treated 
me," answered Lulu, her sense of justice assert- 
ing itself; "but I think Grandpa Dinsmore has, 
and so I'd rather go away from him." 

"I am sorry you feel so little gratitude to one 
who has done so much for you, Lulu," Violet 
said, not unkindly. " Surely you cannot deny 
that it has been a very great kindness in him to 
take you into his own family giving you the 
best of homes and instruct you himself, for no 
reward but the pleasure of doing you good and 
seeing your improvement : that, too, in spite of 
having to bear with much ill-behavior from 
you." 

Lulu tried hard to think herself unjustly ac- 
cused, but in her heart knew very well that 
every word of Violet's reproof was richly de- 
served. She made no reply, but hung her head, 
while a vivid blush suffused her cheeks. 

Silence in the room for several minutes ; then 
Lulu said, "I think my bedtime has come, 
Mamma Vi ; may I go now?" 

"Yes; good-night," said Violet, bending 
down to give her a kiss. 

Lulu returned both the kiss and the good- 
night, then rose to leave the room. 

" Stay a moment, dear," Violet said in her 
gentlest, sweetest tone ; ' ( I am writing to your 
father : what shall I say about you?" 

"Anything you please," Lulu answered cold- 



254 THE TWO EL8IE& 

ly, and walked away with kead erect, cheeks 
aflame, and eyes flashing. 

' ' If she wants to tell tales on me, she may. 
I shan't try to stop her," she muttered to her* 
self as she went into her own room and closed 
the door ; then sending a glance around upon 
all the luxury and beauty of the apartment, the 
thought flashed painfully on her that these 
things, so delightful to her, would have to be 
exchanged for others far inferior and less en- 
joyable ; for, of course, no boarding-school 
room would be furnished at anything like the 
expense that had been lavished upon this and 
others in this fine old mansion, so long owned 
and at times occupied by the possessors of vast 
wealth joined to refined and cultivated taste. 

During the last fortnight, enforced confine- 
ment there had sometimes made the room seem 
like a prison ; but now her heart swelled at the 
thought of leaving it, perhaps never to return, 
for certainly, unless she became submissive and 
obedient, she would be kept at the academy at 
least until the family were ready to leave for 
Ion. 

Then it occurred to her that there were ad- 
vantages, companionships, luxuries, to be given 
up, the resigning of which would be still harder. 
Now that she was to leave them, she found 
she had grown fond of both her young step- 
mother and the baby sister of whom she had 



JES& ^TWO *EESIE3. } 365 



once been so jealous : and that she lovedrrand- 
ma Elsie also, Aunt Elsie 'too;; and indeed^tfaat 

, almost every t>ne in the family, connection had 
proved agreeable in such intercourse as she had 
held .th them. 

Alas! .what a sorry exchange from their so- 
ciety to that of the Mantons, and-f rom all the 
loving care >.thakihad: been bestowed i'tipbn her 
and the many privileged v^corded^ hefr-atllbn 
and yiamede^-to '.the: neglect andl indifference 
to- be. expected: from strangers! 7 ; auAa(slj8;>thought 
of; alljihis s&ercoiild ;not^coKtemplate^hel carry- 
ing out of her sentence of banishment tx* Oak- 
dale witii^an:3Gkhing;lik sntfsf action. 

; ^Xet the -idea of submitting to-what-^iteseon- 
sidered Mr. 'Binsmbre^sitymnnyibeiag stilt?mdre 

'. repiignant -to her, she resolved'-ta atiid^iby her 
decision, risking all consequences. J .otiiroa 
She rose early the7isext>;moi'nihgj-ti(Jirtsied 

hejaelf for- some .time in; gathering togethetffc&eh 
book and toys, as; she- wished to take with her ; 
thetrjseekin&lBBr yonng step-mother, * f Mamma 
Vi," she asked, " am I to.ypack ^my tl*tink ? ;ritjr- 

Jgfilf $' ' -it a tol rCuo Kf l;.-v :i ;j-I ' 

" You aa,:quite: resolved to leave us] then, 
Iiuln ?" Violet in quii-ed, il - 

"I am quite resolvedj never to^tttke another 
lesson from Signor Foresti," returned Lulu 
doggedly. MJMtsIq M -iir 

Violet sighed. " I had topecEy** ##M. wake 



256 TEE TWO ELSIES. 

this morning in a better mood," she said. " No ; 
you need not pack your trunk : Agnes shall do 
it under my supervision. But it shall not be sent 
till the return of the children from school this 
afternoon, as I still hope to see you with them." 

Grace, who was present, stood listening in 
wide-eyed astonishment. 

"What is it all about?" she asked in alarm. 
" Is Lulu going away?" 

"Yes," Lulu answered for herself ; "Grand- 
pa Dinsmore says if I won't take lessons of Sig- 
ner Foresti I must stay at Oakdale as a board- 
ing-scholar." 

" Lu, Lu! do give np and come back home," 
entreated Grace, bursting into tears ; " I can't 
do without you, you know I can't ?" 

Lulu drew her aside and whispered words of 
comfort. 

" It can't be for so very long, I think, Grace ; 
because we'll all be going back to Ion in two or 
three months. Besides, we can see each other 
every day, if you keep on coming in the carriage 
as you've been doing." 

"But it will be only for a few minutes, and 
you won't have a bit nice time there. " 

" No, I suppose, not ; but even if it's pretty 
hard, I'd rather stay there than give up to that 
old tyrant." 

" Please don't say that," pleaded Grace ; " I 
love Grandpa Dinsmore." 



THE TWO SL8ISS. 257 

When the carriage came to the door after 
breakfast, and the children trooped down ready 
for school, Grandma Elsie joined them on the 
veranda, wishing them a happy and profitable 
day at their studies ; then putting an arm about 
Lulu she said to her in an undertone, 

" Lulu, dear child, I want to see you here 
with the rest to-night ; you are one of my little 
girls, and I would not have you so rebellious 
that you must be shut out from my house. 
There ! you need not answer, dear ; only remem- 
ber that Grandma Elsie loves you, and longs to 
see you good and happy." 

" Thank you, ma'am ; you're very good and 
kind/' Lulu said a little tremulously, then 
hurried into the carriage, Mai giving her the 
help of his hand. 

The others were already in, and as Max took 
the only vacant seat, by Lulu's side, he noticed 
that her face was very red, and that Grace was 
crying. 

"What's the matter?" he asked, glancing 
from one to the other. 

" Lulu's not coming home with us to-night ; 
she's going to board at Oakdale, she says," 
sobbed Grace. 

"Is that so ? What for ?" asked Max, look- 
ing at Lulu. 

" Because Grandpa Dinsmore says I must, if 
I won't take lessons of Signor Foresti." 
17 



rag aan&asL ovt 

268 THE TWO ELSIES. 

iss'it !X>fc siii o? amfio SBfe'rnao &i 

It was news to Evelyn, Boise, and Walter as 
well as to Mai, they haying heard nothing of it 
beioie,' There wag a moment of surprised 
siteneey broken: by fiosie : 

"Well, yoa inayrafl- well give ap^ ^ 
is not to be GSBqeH^ 
testrbegan;'* . 

?Max-ad JlT^j^-i^e?aeoM;8g^i&cfe dis- 
tressed^; ^r^ rro-3 "uc rnn? oc Ce-rnr --. 



..^- r > , : --^. 

I should think so/^'said Max; " espeeiaJly { ,, 
cdnsidebricg tew c 
boencto itScaH^a 
obeSieoatJ igchim.'^^ .^'m.;-- 

"Fd give up," remarked Wlliej'j ,." "causa. 
there's IB& use f 



sav so^l vfr: ^o; 
The idea of not being your own mistress^ 



Lulu scornfully. <Teri^o srb o 

f 
grandpa, so, 



dearly, and thinks him so wise an 



.nJoJ 

ir .Jgnai I gT&e eTomaiif 
---?io f ? ioir^i:8 

Tf 



o teas i 



OHAPTEK XX. V'- 
" Let come what will, I mean to bear it out" 

SHAKESPflAHB. 

m OJ ;if)9q[ 

" THE hour for your music-lesson has ar- 
rived, Miss Raymond," announced Miss Man- 
ton. 

Rosie and Evelyn hoth looked entreatingly^at 
Lulu ; hut scarcely raising her eyes, she simply 
said, "I shall not take it to-day, Miss Dfa^a.^ 

" Very well ; you will have to abide thje con- 
sequences of your refusal," returned ^iiss 
Diana severely. 

" Is it so very dreadful to live in this house 
with you ?" queried saucy Lulu. 

" What do you mean by that impertinent 
question ?" asked Miss Diana, facing round 
angrily upon her. 

" I only wanted to know in time," said Lulu. 
""What you said just now sounded as if you 
thought so ; for that is the consequence I'll have 
to abide if I continue to refuse to take my 
music-lessons." 

"It shall be about as unpleasant as I can 



260 THE TWO ELSIES. 

well make it, in return for your impudence/' 
was the furious rejoinder. " Also, you will re- 
main in your seat during recess to-day. " 

"Oh, Lulu," whispered Evelyn at the first 
opportunity, " it was not prudent to say what 
you did to Miss Diana; she will have it in 
her power to make your life here very uncom- 
fortable." 

" Yes," Lulu said with indifference, " I ex- 
pect to have to pay for the pleasure of speaking 
my mind ; but if she makes me uncomfortable, 
Fll manage to make her so too." 

As the hour drew near when the school would 
be dismissed for the day, a servant came in with 
a message. She said a few words in a low tone 
to Miss Diana, who at once turned to Lulu, 
saying, 

"You are wanted in the parlor, Miss Ray- 
mond." 

The child's heart beat fast as she rose and 
obeyed the summons, but quieted when, on 
entering the parlor, she found Elsie and Violet 
its sole occupants. They had always been 
gentle and kind to her, and she loved without 
fearing them. 

They made a place for her on the sofa be- 
tween them, and taking her hand in a kind 
clasp, Elsie said, " We have come to take you 
home, dear child, if you are now ready to be 
good and obedient." 



THE TWO ELSIES. 261 

"I didn't take the lesson, Grandma Elsie, 
and I don't intend ever to do it as long as I 
live," Lulu answered in even, steady tones. 
" It was very kind in you and Mamma Vi to 
come for me, but I shall have to stay here till 
Grandpa Dinsmore gives up asking such an un- 
reasonable thing of me." 

"Then, Violet," Elsie said, "nothing re- 
mains for us but to see that she has comfortable 
accommodations, and leave her here." 

At this moment Mrs. Manton came hurrying 
in with profuse apologies for not having come 
sooner, but through the negligence of the 
servant she had been until this moment kept 
in ignorance of their arrival. 

" No, you must not blame the servant," Elsie 
said; " she acted by my directions. We wished 
to see this little girl alone for a few minutes, 
and not to disturb you ; knowing that you are 
busy with your pupils at this hour of the day." 

"Ah! then perhaps I am intruding;" and 
Mrs. Manton drew herself up with dignity. 

" Oh no, not at all/' Elsie returned pleasant- 
ly; " our private interview with the child is at 
an end. She is now to be placed here as a 
boarder as you may perhaps know ; and, if 
you please, we would like to see the room she is 
to occupy." 

"Certainly, Mrs. Travilla. She can hav 
her choice of several or you the choice for 



THE TWO EL8IE8. 



s. Manton replied, graciously leading 
the way as she spoke. 

r " You would like to come too ?" Elsie said 
inquiringly, holding out a hand to Lulu. 

" Yes, ma'am, thank you/' Lulu answered, 
slipping hers into it. 

They were shown several large rooms, in- 
tended and furnished for from four to six occu- 
pants each; two others of somewhat smaller 
size, which Mrs. Manton called double rooms ; 
and one little one over the hall, which she said 
Lulu could have to herself, if she liked that 
better than sharing a larger one with a school- 
mate. 

To Lulu's eyes it looked uninviting enough: 
so small, furnished with only one window, a 
single bed, one chair, bureau and wash-stand of 
very plain, cheap material, somewhat the worse 
for wear, and just a strip or two of carpet both 
faded and worn. 

" I think this will hardly do," Violet said 
gently. " Have you nothing better to offer, 
Mrs. Manton ?" 

" No room that the young girl can have to 
herself," was the cold, half -off ended reply. 
"Excuse me for saying so, but I think it is 
quite good enough for so obstinate and rebel- 
lious a child as I have understood she is." 

" I am quite of your opinion, Mrs. Manton," 
said a familiar voice behind them ; and turning, 



THE TWO ELSIES. 263 

they perceived that they had been joined by Mr. 
Dinsmore, with Professor Manton bringing up 
the rear. 

Lulu was growing very red and angry. 

"But she is my husband's child, grandpa," 
urged Violet. 

"And I am quite certain he would say she 
deserved nothing better while she continues 
obstinate in her rebellion against lawful author- 
ity," he answered. 

Lulu flashed an angry glance at him. 

"It is no matter," she said; "papa will set 
things right when he comes. And, Mamma Vi, 
don't be troubled about it; I shall tell him it 
was no fault of yours." 

"No," Mr. Dinsmore said, smiling grimly. 
"I shall not share the responsibility; my shoul- 
ders are quite broad enough to bear it all." 

Violet drew Lulu aside when they had all 
gone down stairs again, and with her arm about 
her waist pleaded tenderly, affectionately, with 
her to give up her rebellion and go home with 
them. 

"We will start in a few minutes now," she 
said; "and oh, dear child, I don't want to 
leave you behind. I shall grieve very much to 
think of you all alone in that miserable little 
room. Does it not seem a poor place after 
those you have had at Ion and Viamede P 

"Yes, Mamma Vi, I have an idea thai ii's a 



264 THE TWO ELSIES. 

good deal like a prison-cell; but what do I care 
for that? I'd despise myself if I could give up 
just for that." 

"No, dear, not for that, but because it is 
right to do it." 

" "Tisn't worth while for you to trouble your- 
self to urge me any more, Mamma Vi," Lulu 
said loftily; " I am as fully resolved as ever not 
to break my word." 

"Then good-by," Violet said, with a sigh and 
a kiss. "You are not to be ill-treated I 
settled that question with grandpa before we 
came; and if any one should attempt to ill-use 
you, let me know all about it at once." 

Elsie, too, kissed Lulu in bidding her good- 
by; but Mr. Dinsmore simply took her hand, 
given with evident reluctance, and said he wag 
sorry to be compelled to banish her from the 
family-circle; yet if she willed it so, restoration 
to the comforts and privileges of home would 
not be long delayed. 

Lulu followed them out to the veranda, ex- 
pecting to see the family-carriage there with the 
other children, including her sister Grace, but 
was sorely disappointed to perceive that it had 
already driven away. 

A smaller one, which had brought Mr. Dins- 
more and the ladies, was still there, and she 
eaw them enter, and watched it drive away till 
it was lost to sight among the trees. 



THE TWO ELSIES. 265 

Then a sudden sense of almost utter lone- 
liness came over her, and rushing away to a 
secluded part of the grounds, she gave vent to 
her feelings in a storm of tears and sobs. 

But by its very violence it soon spent itself; 
in a few moments she became quite calm, did 
her best to remove the traces of her tears, and 
went back to the house, reaching it just as her 
trunk arrived. 

It was carried at once to her room, and she 
followed to unpack and arrange her clothes in 
the drawers of the bureau and wash-stand. 

There was no closet, and she found herself 
much cramped for room. It was very disheart- 
ening, for she loved neatness and order, and per- 
ceived that it would be no easy matter to 
maintain them here, where it was so difficult 
to find a place for everything and keep it 
there. 

The supper-bell rang, but she delayed obey- 
ing the summons in order to finish the work in 
hand. She was hardly more than five minutes 
behind time, yet received a sharp reprimand 
' from Professor Manton, and a black mark. 

Of course she was angry and indignant, and 
plainly showed that she was; not mending mat- 
ters in the least thereby. 

In sullen displeasure she took the seat as- 
signed her, and glancing over the table, waa 
tempted to turn away in disgust. 



266 THE TWO ELSIES. 

The food provided was of the plainest, scant 
in quantity, inferior in quality, and neither well 
prepared nor daintily served; in all which it 
presented a striking contrast to the meals that 
Lnlu had been accustomed to sit down to at 
Ion and Viamede. 

She ate but little; in fact, homesickness had 
nearly destroyed her appetite. 

"What a miserable supper!" she remarked 
to a school-mate, when they had gone from the 
dining-room and were gathered on the veranda 
for the short half-hour that intervened between 
the meal and the evening study-hour. 

"It was quite as good as usual," was the re- 
joinder in a sneering tone. "What did you 
expect ? Do you suppose the Mantons don't 
want to make anything off us as boarders ?" 

"I hadn't thought about that at all," Lulu 
said, with a look of surprise and perplexity. 
Then after a moment's cogitation, " I suppose 
they do want to make all they can out of us, 
and that would be the reason there was so little 
on the table; but would it have cost any more 
to have it cooked properly? The bread was both 
Bour and heavy, and the butter so strong that 
I'd rather go without than eat it." 

" Rancid butter is cheaper than sweet, both 
as costing less and going farther," answered her 
companion, "and good cooks are apt to be able 
to command higher wages than poor ones; also, 



THE TWO ELSIES. 267 

like butter, bread goes farther if it is unpalat- 
able." 

"But it makes people sick ?" Lulu said, half 
in assertion, half in inquiry. 

" Of course; but the Mantons don't pay our 
doctor bills, or support us in invalidism if it 
comes to that." 

The girl walked away, and Lulu stood leaning 
against a pillar, lost in thought, and feeling 
more homesick than ever. 

The boarding-scholars were all some years 
older than herself, and did not seem to desire 
her companionship; in fact, they looked upon 
and treated her as one in disgrace, shunned her 
society, and almost ignored her existence. 

The study-hour over, they gathered in 
groups, chatting together on such themes as 
school-girls find most interesting, one or an- 
other now and then looking askance at Lulu, 
who sat at a distance, lonely and forlorn, watch- 
ing them and half -envying their apparent gayety 
and lightheartedness. 

How she longed for Evelyn, Grace, Max; even 
Rosie and the grown up-people at Viamede ! 

It was a long evening to her; she thought 
the hands of the clock had never before moved 
so slowly. 

At nine a bell called them all into Professor 

Manton's school-room, where he read a chapter 

torn the Bible, and made a long prayer in a 



268 THE TWO ELSIES. 

dull, monotonous tone, that set most of his 
hearers to nodding or indulging in half -sup- 
pressed gapes and yawns. 

It struck Lulu as a very different service as 
conducted by him, from what she had been ac- 
customed to under the lead of her father or Mr. 
Dinsmore. They had always shown by tone and 
manner that they esteemed it a solemn and 
a blessed thing to read the words of inspiration 
and draw near to God in prayer ; while this man 
went through it as a mere matter of form, of no 
more interest than the calling of the roll at the 
opening of school. 

The service was followed by a formal good- 
night, and the pupils scattered to their rooms. 

" The bell will tap in half an hour, Miss Kay- 
mond, and at the first sound every light must be 
instantly extinguished," Miss Diana said harsh- 
ly, as she gave Lulu her candle. 

" But what if I have not finished undressing?" 
Lulu asked in dismay. 

"Then you will be obliged to finish in the 
dark." 

" There won't be time to write in my diary, 
and Fll have to say my prayers in the dark," 
Lulu said to herself as she hastened up the 
stairs and into her closet-like apartment. 

"What a forlorn bit of a place it is!" she 
grumbled half aloud; " oh, so different from my 
pretty rooms at Ion and Viamede ! Oh dear, 



THE TWO ELSIES. 269 

oh dear ! I wish that horrid Signor Foresti was 
back in his own country. I'm glad he doesn't 
live in this house, so I'd have to see him every 
day; it's bad enough to have to stay here with- 
out that. But I don't mean to let Grandpa 
Dinsmore find out how bad his punishment is ; 
no, nor to be conquered by it either." 

She had set down her candle and was hurried- 
ly making ready for bed. 

On creeping in, having blown out her candle 
just as the signal sounded, she discovered a new 
reason for regretting her change of residence; 
she must sleep if she could on a hard pallet 
of straw, instead of the soft, springy mattress 
she had been accustomed to rest upon at 
home. 

She uttered an exclamation of disgust and 
impatience, fidgeted about in the vain effort to 
find a comfortable spot, and sighed wearily over 
the hard hills and hollows. 

How Mamma Vi and Grandma Elsie too 
would pity her ! Probably they would say she 
must have a better bed, even if it had to be sent 
from Viamede. 

But then Grandpa Dinsmore might put his 
veto upon that, saying, as he had that day in 
regard to the room, that it was quite as good as 
she deserved; and she would not give him the 
chance: she would put up with the hard bed, as 
well as with all the other disagreeables of the 



270 THE TWO ELSIES. 

situation, nor give up in the very least about 
the music-lessons. 

The situation seemed no brighter or cheerier 
the next morning; there was no one to give her 
a smile, a kiss, or so much as a pleasant word; 
breakfast was no improvement upon last night's 
supper; Mrs. Manton scolded all through the 
meal at her husband, daughters, pupils, ser- 
vants; the professor bore it meekly as regarded 
her, was captious and irritable toward every one 
else; Miss Diana looked glum, Miss Emily timid 
and ashamed. 

The morning service in the schoolroom, that 
followed the meal, was very like a repetition of 
that of the previous evening, and Lulu witiir 
drew from the room after it was over, feeling 
less respect and liking than ever for theiprincrpal 
of the institution. 

To her great joy the Viamede doarrage droye 
up a full half-hour earlier ;than :usual; XJrace 
alighted from it with thaotherg,andr:;Minning to 
her said, " Lulu, :Kaar4w 'glad to see you ! and 
I may stay till scboat-tkne^^maminaitoid mejsoi 
Grandma Elsie told Uncle Ben to 'bring us 
early, anct wait :be*e: for me till you go into 
school." .; i-i id 2s . ; i^---'ija ..;^J jocrr OJ-*^ 
*>. ^-Jt'-s very kmdviit j&crm^ oreterned iLc&r, 
hugging id kissing; hsr olittle sistaer; i -:&" And 
I'm eveJ"o- delighted t see you all," Mie -added 
ot^rwg ^fh<fc Jiad gathered round her. 



THE TWO ELSIES. 271 

" And we to see you/' Evelyn said, embracing 
her. 

" What kind of a time have you had?" asked 
Eosie and Max in a breath. 

"About such as I anticipated," answered Lu- 
lu, nonchalantly. " Of course it's not like home; 
but I didn't expect that." 

She afterward, under a promise of secrecy, 
let Evelyn more into her confidence; described 
her bed, the meals, telling that she had learned 
from one of the older boarders that those she had 
partaken of were of average quality; and the un- 
pleasant manners of Professor Manton, his wife, 
and Miss Diana. 

" Lu, it is quite too bad that you should 
be exposed to such things!" said Evelyn. Do 
give up to Grandpa Dinsmore and go home witfy 
us to-night !" 

Lulu shook her head decidedly. 

" Well then, at least let me tell your mamma, 
or Grandma Elsie about the hard bed, and they 
will surely see that a better one is provided for 
you." 

But Lulu negatived that also. " I can stand 
it," she said, " and I wouldn't for a great deal 
let Grandpa Dinsmore know what a hard time 
I am having. He would triumph over me, and 
say it was just what I deserved." 

So no complaint was made, and Evelyn was 
the only person at Viamede who had any idea of 



272 THE TWO ELSIES. 

the many discomforts Lulu was enduring for 
self-will's sake. 

Sunday morning came and Lulu made herself 
ready for church, all the time fearing that she 
would have to go with the Mantons and sit with 
them and their other boarding-scholars. 

Great, then, was her joy on seeing Max drive 
up in a light two-seated carriage, Violet and 
Grace on the back seat, a vacant space on the 
front beside the young charioteer. 

" Oh, they've come for me !" cried Lulu, half 
Aloud, glancing from the window of her room. 
" How nice in Mamma Vi to do it !" and she 
flew down to the front door to greet them. 

The professor was there before her, bowing, 
smirking, and asking in his most obsequious 
tones if Mrs. Raymond, would be pleased to 
alight and walk into the parlor. 

" Thank you, no," Violet said. "We have 
come merely to pick up Lulu and take her to 
church with us. " Come, dear," to the little 
girl; " the professor will help you in, if you are 
quite ready to go." 

" Yet, Mamma Vi," Lulu answered eagerly, 
and with the aid of the professor's hand quick- 
ly climbed to her place. 

"Mamma Vi, you are very good," she said, 
as the carriage rolled on again. 

"Yes, isn't she?" said Max. " She says she 
isn't at all afraid to trust me to drive her." 



THE TWO ELSIES. 278 

" No," said Violet, smiling affectionately on 
him; "you do great credit to Uncle Ben's teach- 
ing. I think your father would be much 
pleased with your proficiency." 

" Were you expecting us, Lulu?" asked Grace. 

" No, indeed ! How should I, when nothing 
had been said about it? But oh, I was so.glad to 
see you coming." 

The children seemed happy in being together 
again and chatted cheerily, Violet occasionally 
joining in. 

She had fully gained their respect and affec- 
tion, yet they now never felt her presence the 
slightest damper upon their enjoyment of each 
other's society. 

On their return, while yet at some little dis- 
tance from the academy, Violet asked, 

" Lulu, dear, do you find yourself quite com- 
fortable and happy at Oakdale so that you 
wish to continue there as a boarder?" 

"I wish that rather than to go home again on 
Grandpa Dinsmore's conditions," Lulu said with 
a frown, and with that the subject was dropped. 
18 



CHAPTER XXI. 

"Woes cluster; rare are solitary woes: 
They love a train, they tread each other's heel." 

YOUNG. 

FOE a number of weeks events moved on their 
even course at Viamede; they were all well and 
happy, though Lulu's continued obstinacy 
caused most of them more or less mental dis- 
quietude. 

She still remained at Oakdale, making no com- 
plaint to any one but Evelyn of her fare or ac- 
commodations, and was studious and well-be- 
haved in every respect, except that she steadily 
refused to have anything whatever to do with 
Signor Foresti. 

She had attended church regularly with the 
family, had seen them all occasionally on week- 
days, but had not been once permitted to visit 
Viamede, Magnolia Hall, or the parsonage. 

If either she or Mr. Dinsmore regretted hav- 
ing begun the struggle which now appeared so 
interminable, no one else was aware of the fact. 

Grace had kept up her habit of driving over 



THE TWO ELSIES. 275 

to Oakdale every morning and afternoon, and 
the pleasure of seeing her so often had helped 
Lulu greatly in the endurance of her exile, as 
had also her daily intercourse with Max, Evelyn, 
and Eosie. 

But one morning in March they came with- 
out Grace, and all looking grave and troubled. 

" Where's Gracie? Why didn't she come?" 
asked Lulu, with a vague feeling of uneasiness. 

" She's sick," Max answered, trying to swal- 
low a lump in his throat, and keep the tears 
from coming into his eyes ; ' ' and so is the 
bahy, and the doctor Cousin Dick Percival-- 
says they both have the scarlet-fever in almost 
its worst form." 

Lulu, who knew something of the deadly na- 
ture of the disease, stood speechless with sur- 
prise and dismay; the other two girls wero 
crying now. 

Presently Lulu burst out vehemently, "I 
must go home ! I will go ! It's the cruellest 
thing in the world to keep me away from my 
darling Gracie when she's so sick and may be 
going to oh, I can't say it! I can't bear to 
think it I" and she began sobbing as if her 
heart would break. 

Evelyn put an arm about her. 

"Lu, dear Lu, don't be so distressed. The 
doctor has not said that either case is hopeless ; 
and they may both get well." 



276 THE TWO ELSIES. 

" The dear baby, too !" sobbed Lulu ; ' f oh 
I do love her, she is such a darling I" 

" Indeed she is," said Max, vainly trying to 
steady his tones; "and it's hard to see her 
suffer. Gracie, too she's so sweet and patient, 
and so good. I heard some of the old servants 
talking together this morning about her, say- 
ing she was just like a little angel, and too good 
to live ; and and I'm afraid she is." 

He quite broke down with the last word. 

"No, she ain't," cried Rosie; "she's just as 
good as they think her, but good children are 
not any more likely to die than bad ones. Every- 
body that knew mamma when she was a child 
says she was as good as she could be, and see 
how long she has lived." 

" That's true, and I'm obliged to you for re- 
minding me of it, Kosie," said Max, looking 
slightly relieved. 

"But I must go home," repeated Lulu; 
" Gracie is sure to be wanting me, and I can't 
stay away from her." 

" No," the others said ; " none of us are al- 
lowed to go into the room for fear of the con- 
tagion. Indeed, we're not to go back to Via- 
mede, but to stay at either Magnolia Hall or 
the parsonage till the danger is over." 

"Mamma and Violet are nursing the sick 
ones, with the help of old Aunt Phillis," said 
Eosie. " Sister Elsie has gone to the parsonage^ 



THE TWO ELSIES. 277 

with little Ned, and she and Isa will haye to 
keep away from Viamede on account of their 
babies ; so will Cousin Molly. 

"Grandpa telegraphed for Cousin Arthur 
this morning, because we know he is a skilful 
physician, and Gracie is begging for her own 
doctor." 

" Fm glad : I hope he'll come quickly," said 
Lulu. " And oh, how I wish papa was here 1" 

" Yes ; we always want papa when we're in 
trouble," said Max ; " we can't help feeling as 
if he could help us somehow. But perhaps it's 
a very good thing that he's not here just now 
to see the children suffer." 

"Oh, are they suffering very much?" Lulu 
asked tearfully. 

"Yes," answered Eosie ; " mamma told me 
they were both very ill : Gracie especially her 
head aching badly, her throat distressingly 
sore, and her fever very high ; but that she was 
sweetly patient under it all." 

" I'm not surprised to hear that," sobbed 
Lulu ; "for she always was patient and good ; 
never a bit like me. Oh, it is so hard that I 
can't be with her." 

They were standing together in a little group 
on the veranda while they talked, and the agi- 
tation in their faces and voices had attracted 
attention from scholars and teachers who hap- 
pened to be within sight and hearing. 



278 THE TWO ELSIES. 

Miss Emily now drew near, and asked in a 
kindly, sympathetic tone what was the matter. 

Rosie answered, telling briefly of the serious 
illness of the two little sisters of Max and Lulu. 

"Ah! I am extremely sorry," Miss Emily 
said. " You will find it difficult to give your 
minds to your lessons under such trying cir- 
cumstances ; but I will go to my father and the 
others, and ask that you maybe excused if your 
recitations should be imperfect to-day/' 

" That was a kind thought/' said Max, as she 
went into the house. " She's much the best 
and kindest of the family." 

The ensuing week was one of great sorrow and 
anxiety to Violet, scarcely less so to her mother ; 
for the children were so dangerously ill that it 
was greatly feared both would succumb to the 
power of the disease. 

It was a time of sore trial, but it brought out 
in strong relief the beauty and nobility of char- 
acter in both Violet and her mother. They 
proved themselves the most devoted of nurses, 
patient, cheerful, hopeful, never giving way to 
despondency, or wearying in efforts to relieve 
the little sufferers or wile them into forgetful- 
ness of their pain. 

Till the crisis was past they watched over 
them day and night, aided by Drs. Conly and 
Percival. 

Arthur had obeyed the summons with all 



THE TWO EL8IE8. 279 

possible dispatch, approved of what Dick was 
doing, and joined him in the care of the little 
patients. One or the other was always close at 
hand. 

" This is a sad, anxious time for you, my 
dear Vi," Elsie said one evening as they sat to- 
gether in the sick-room Violet with her almost 
dying babe on her lap, while Grace lay on the 
bed in an equally critical condition ; " but you 
are bearing up bravely." 

"Dear mamma, you help me very much in 
so doing," Violet said, low and tremulously ; 
"so do Arthur and Dick. But best of all, 
' underneath are the everlasting arms.' O 
mamma, it seems as if my heart must break if 
either of the children is taken, and I may be 
called to part with both and their father, my 
dear, dear husband, so far away." 

She paused, overcome by her emotions. 

" ' God is our refuge and strength, a very 
present help in trouble/ " her mother whispered, 
with a tenderly sympathetic look. " ' He will 
never leave nor forsake you, dear child.' " 

" No, mamma ; my heart is constantly say- 
ing to Him, 

' I have called thee Abba, Father I 
I have stayed my heart on thee; 
Storms may howl and clouds may gather- 
All must work for good to me.' ' : 



280 TEE TWO ELSIES. 

"Yes, dear child/' Elsie said with emotion, 
" ' we know that all things work together for 
good to them that love God.'" 

"And my baby is so young, Gracie such a 
dear little Christian child, that, if I must give 
them up, I shall know that they are safe 

' Safe in the arms of Jesus, 
Safe on His gentle breast.'" 

Grace, whom they had deemed quite un- 
conscious, opened her eyes and fixed them on 
Violet's face with a look of ardent affection. 

"Yes, mamma," she said feebly, "I'm not 
afraid to die ; because I know that Jesus loves 
me. My head aches ; I'd like to lay it down on 
His breast. And He'll comfort you and papa, 
and the rest." 

Violet could not speak for weeping, but Elsie 
bent over the child, and tenderly smoothing her 
pillow, said, "Yes, darling, He will; and 
whether we live or die, we are all His, and we 
know that He will do what is best for each one 
of us." 

Grace dropped asleep again almost immedi- 
ately, and Elsie resumed her seat by her daugh- 
ter's side. 

" Oh," murmured Violet, "dearly as I love 
Gracie, I should far rather see her go than Lulu, 
because I am sure she is ready for the change ; 
and I know their father would feel no too. 



THE TWO ELSIES. 281 

Mamma, how long it is since I have heard from 
him! I begin to feel very anxious. Ah, what 
comfort and support his presence would be to 
me now!" 

" Yes, dearest ; but console yourself with the 
thought of how much anxiety and distress he is 
spared by his ignorance of the critical condition 
of these little ones. We may be able in a few 
days to write that they are better out of 
danger, with careful nursing, so that the news 
of their convalescence will reach him at the 
same time with that of their severe illness." 

"Yes, mamma, there is comfort in that/' 
Violet said, smiling through her tears. 

On going down to breakfast the next morning 
Elsie found her father seated at the table, with 
the morning paper before him. He glanced up 
at her as she came in, and something in his 
expression of countenance set her heart to 
throbbing wildly. 

" Oh, papa, what is wrong?" she asked. " My 
boys? have you? is there bad news of them?" 
and she dropped into a chair, trembling in every 
limb. 

"No, no, daughter," he hastened to say. "I 
think they are all right ; here are letters from 
all three," pointing to a pile on the table before 
him. 

Shen drew a long breath of relief ; then with 
another glance at his face, " But what is wrong? 



282 THE TWO ELSIES. 

certainly something is distressing you greatly. 
And mamma is shedding tears," as she saw Rose 
furtively lift her handkerchief to her eyes. 

"Yes," he sighed, "something is wrong ; and 
not to keep you in suspense it is a report that 
Captain Raymond is lost. It is now some weeks 
since his vessel should have been heard from, 
and it is greatly feared that she has gone down 
with all on board." 

"Vi! oh, my poor Vi!" gasped Elsie; "her 
heart will be overwhelmed : we must keep it 
from her as long as we can ; at least till the 
children are better." 

" Certainly," Mr. Dinsmore said, " my dear 
child," going to Elsie and taking her hand in 
his in tender, fatherly fashion. " Remember it 
is only a report, or rather a conjecture, which 
may be without any foundation in fact. The 
captain may be alive and well at this moment." 

A slight sound caused them all Mr. and 
Mrs. Dinsmore and Elsie to look toward the 
door opening into the hall. 

Max stood there with a face from which every 
vestige of color had fled, his features quivering 
with emotion. 

" What what is it about, papa?" he asked 
hoarsely. " Oh, Grandpa Dinsmore, Grandma 
Elsie, don't hide it from me! I must know!" 

"Max, my boy, how came you here?" Mr. 
Dinsmore asked in a kindly pitying tone, going 



THE TWO ELSIES. 283 

to the lad and making him sit down, while he 
took a glass of water from the table and held it 
to his lips. 

Max put it aside. " My father? what about 
my father?" 

His tone was full of agonized inquiry, and 
Mr. Dinsmore saw the question was not to be 
evaded. 

" My poor fellow," he said, " I am truly sorry 
you should be distressed by hearing what is as 
yet only a rumor : fears are reported that your 
father's vessel is lost; but nothing is known cer- 
tainly yet, and we must hope for the best." 

For a moment the boy seemed utterly stunned; 
then, " I don't believe it! I won't believe it!" he 
exclaimed. "We can't do without him ; and 
God wouldn't take him from us. Would He, 
Grandma Elsie?" and his eyes sought hers with 
a look of anguished entreaty that she knew not 
how to withstand. 

" My dear Max, I trust we shall have better 
news to-morrow," she said tenderly ; " but what- 
ever comes, we know that all things work to- 
gether for good to them that love God. He is our 
kind, Heavenly Father, who loves us with far 
more than an earthly parent's love, and will let 
no real evil befall any of His children." 

" Yes, and oh, I'm surt it couldn't be good 
for Lulu and me to be without our father to 
help us to grow up right." 



284 THE TWO ELSIES. 

No one present thought it necessary to com- 
bat that idea, or show that it might be a mis- 
taken one, since it seemed to afford some com- 
fort to the boy. 

" We will hope for the best, Max ; so do not 
let possibilities distress you," Mr. Dinsmore 
said kindly. " Come to the table now, and take 
some breakfast with us." 

"Thank you, sir; but I couldn't eat," re- 
turned Max brokenly. "Grandma Elsie, how 
are Gracie and baby?" 

"I'm afraid no better, Max," she said in fal- 
tering tones ; " the crisis of the disease has not 
yet come ; but in regard to them also we must 
try to hope for the best. Indeed, whatever the 
result, we shall know it is for the best," she add- 
ed with tears in her soft, sweet eyes, " because 
'He doeth all things well. 7 " 

It was Saturday, and there was no school; but 
Max had promised Lulu that he would go over 
to Oakdale after breakfast and carry her the 
news in regard to the sick children. 

She was extremely anxious and distressed 
about them, and as soon as at liberty to follow 
her inclination, hastened to a part of the 
grounds overlooking the road by which he must 
come. 

She had not been there long when she saw 
him approaching, walking slowly, dejectedly 
along, with his eyes on the ground. 



THE TWO EL3IE8. 285 

\ 

" Oh, they are no better," she said to herself ; 
"for if they were better, Max wouldn't hang 
his head like that." 

She stood still, watching him with a sinking 
heart as he came in at the gate and drew near 
her, still with his eyes cast down. And now 
she perceived that his countenance was pale and 
distressed. 

" Max," she cried, "are they worse? dy- 
ing? Oh, don't say they are!" 

"No; they are no better: perhaps they may 
be to-morrow; but " 

He stopped, his eyes full of tears as he lift- 
ed them for a moment to her face, his features 
working with emotion. 

" Max, Max, what is it?" she asked, clutching 
at his arm. " Oh, what is the matter? You 
must tell me." 

' ' My father our father " He covered his 
face with his hands and sobbed aloud. 

" Max, what about papa?" she cried wildly. 
"Oh, don't say anything has happened to him! 
I couldn't bear it! oh I couldn't! but I must 
know. Maxie, tell me what it is?" 

She had put her arms round his neck and laid 
her cheek to his. He returned the embrace, 
hugging her tightly to his breast. 

"It mayn't be true, Lu," he said brokenly; 
"but oh, I'm afraid it is: they say it's feared 
his ship has gone down with all on board." 



286 THE TWO ELSIES. 

"Gone down?" she repeated in a dazed tone, 
as if unable to believe in the possibility of so 
terrible a disaster. "Gone down?" 

" Yes, in the sea the dreadful sea! Lu, 
shall we ever see our father again in this world ?" 

" Do you mean that papa is drowned ? Oh, I 
can't, I won't have it so! He'll come back again, 
Max he surely will ! I couldn't live without 
him, and neither could you, or Gracie; but ob v 
maybe she will die too! And I'm afraid it's be* 
cause I'm so bad ; God is taking away every- 
body I love, because I don't deserve to have 
them. I've been disobeying my father by not 
doing as Grandpa Dinsmore bade me; and now 
maybe I haven't any father to obey! Oh, Max, 
Mai, what shall I do? everybody's being taken 
away!" 

"I'm left, Lu," he said, brushing away a 
tear; "I'm left to you, and you're left to me; 
and we don't know certainly yet, that anybody 
is really taken from us, or going to be. " 

"Oh," she cried lifting her head, which had 
dropped upon his shoulder as he held her closely 
clasped in his arms, " I'll stop being so bad ; 
I'll be good and do as Grandpa Dinsmore has 
ordered me, and maybe God will forgive me 
and spare papa and Gracie and the baby. Do 
you think he will, Max?" 

"Perhaps; you remember how ill papa was 
when you were obstinate and disobedient to him 



THE TWO ELSIES. 287 

once before, and you gave up and did as he bade 
you, and we all prayed for papa and he got 
well ?" 

"Yes, oh yes, I'll do it now, this minute; I 
can't go to Viamede to tell Grandpa Dinsmore, 
but I'll write a little note, Max, and you can 
carry it to him." 

"I have a note-book in my pocket, pencil 
too," he said, pulling them out in haste to get 
the thing done, lest her mood should change. 
" I'll tear out a leaf and you can write on that. 
Grandpa Dinsmore won't mind what kind of 
paper it is so the words are there." 

He led the way to a rustic seat, tore out the 
leaf, spread it on the cover of the book and 
handed that and the pencil to her. 

"I needn't say much need I, Max?" she 
asked, looking at him through tear-dimmed eyes. 

" No; just the few words you would say if he 
were here beside you." 

" I can't write nicely, my hand trembles so, 
and I can hardly see," she sobbed, taking out 
her handkerchief and wiping away the fast-fall- 
ing tears." 

"Never mind ; I know he won't care how it 
looks; he'll know why you couldn't do better." 

Thus encouraged, Lulu wrote with trembling 
fingers: 

"Grandpa Dinsmore, Fin sorry for having 
been so naughty ; obstinate, and disobedient. 



288 THE TWO ELSIES. 

Please forgive me, and I will do whatever you 
bid me; even if you still say I must take lessons 
again of Signor Foresti." 

She signed her name in full, and handing it t 
Mai, asked, 

"Will that do?" 

" Yes; I'm sure it will ; and I'm ever so glad 
you've done it at last, Lu." 

''But, oh! Max, how can I go back to that 
horrid man after I've said so many times that 
I never would ?" 

She seemed inclined to snatch the note out of 
his hand, but he stepped back quickly out of 
reach, hastily deposited it in the note-book, and 
that in his pocket. 

" Don't repent of doing right, Lu," he said. 
" Think that you may be averting sorrow and 
bereavement. I think I'd better go now, be- 
fore you change your mind/' 

"Oh no, don't, Max, "she entreated; "I'm 
BO lonesome without you; let us keep together 
and comfort each other." 

Max yielded, and they sat down again side by 
tide. 

Just then one of the school-girls came flying 
down the walk toward them, crying out half- 
breathlessly as she drew near, " Lu Raymond, 
don't you want to hear the news ?" 

" What is it ?" Lulu asked indifferently. 

"Something you'll be glad to hear. You 



THE TWO ELSIES. 289 

know the spring term closes next week ; well, it 
seems that the time of Signor Foresti's engage- 
ment here expires with it, and, as he has been 
offered a higher salary elsewhere, he refuses to 
renew the contract with Professor Manton. I 
overheard their talk ; something was said about 
you, and the sign or remarked in a passionate 
tone that you had already missed your last 
chance to take another lesson of him, or even 
to finish that interrupted one. Now, aren't 
you glad ?" 

" Yes, 77 Lulu said, a momentary flash of joy 
illuminating her countenance, but only to be 
instantly replaced by the very sad and anxious 
expression it had worn before. 

"Oh, Max, will Grandpa Dinsmore think I ?" 

"No/ 7 interrupted Max, "Til tell him all 
about it ; and he knows you're honest as the 
day. Why, 77 turning his head at the sound of 
approaching wheels, "there's Grandpa Dins- 
more now ! Ill run and tell him, Lu ; 77 and, 
without waiting for a reply, he sprang up and 
went. 

" What's he going to tell ?" asked the girl 
who had brought the news about Signor Foresti. 

"That's our private affair, 77 replied Lulu, 
coloring. 

" Oh! is it indeed? 7 ' and she walked off with 
an offended air. 

Lulu wai too much agitated by contending 
19 



290 THE TWO ELSIES. 

emotions to care whether she had given offence 
or not. She sat still, watching from afar the 
interview between Mr. Dinsmore and Max. She 
saw the latter hand her note to the former, who 
took it with a pleased look, read it, said some- 
thing to Max, then alighted and came toward 
her, Max accompanying him. 

She watched their approach in some agita- 
tion, and noticed that Max seemed to be talking 
fast and earnestly as they moved slowly onward. 

At length they were close beside her. 

She rose with a respectful "Good-morning, 
Grandpa Dinsmore," and, taking her hand in 
his, he bent down and kissed her, saying, " I 
am very glad, my dear, to be able to take you 
back into favor." Then he sat down on one 
iide of her, Max on the other. 



CHAPTER XXIL 

SKIES BRIGHTEN. 

"On, Grandpa Dinsmore!" cried Lulu, with 
a burst of sobs and tears, "do you think it's 
true that that papa's ship is lost ?" 

"I hope it is not," he said, "such reports 
have often proved false. So do not grieve too 
much over it : it is never wise to break our 
hearts over possibilities." 

" But I know you and Max cannot help feel- 
ing anxious about both your father and your 
little sisters ; and that being the case, I do not 
think you can study to any profit ; and as the 
term has so nearly expired, I shall, if you wish 
it, take you away from here at once. 

" Not to Viamede, of course, but to Magnolia 
Hall, Mr. and Mrs. Embury having sent you a 
warm invitation to make their house your home 
for the present. What do you say to my pro- 
position ?" 

" Oh, Grandpa Dinsmore, how nice and kind 
in Cousin Molly and her husband !" exclaimed 
Lulu. " I shall be, oh, so glad to go away from 
here, especially to such a lovely home as theirs." 



292 TEE TWO L8IE8. 

" Very well, then/' he said with a smile, " go 
and gather up your belongings, while I settle 
matters with Professor Manton ; then I will 
drive you both over to liagnolia Hall, for Max 
is included in the invitation." 

Lulu needed no second bidding, but started 
tip at once to obey. 

" I'll go with you, sis, and help you pack, if 
you like," said Max. The offer was accepted 
gladly; and as Mr. Dinsmore's business with 
the professor would take him to the house, all 
three walked thither together. 

An hour later the children had bidden a final 
good-by to Oakdale, and were on their way to 
Magnolia Hall. 

Arrived there, they received a warm wel- 
come, and Lulu was greatly pleased to find 
Evelyn a guest also, and that they were to share 
the same room. 

"Oh, Eva!" she cried, "I'm delighted that 
you are here ; but I thought you were staying 
at the parsonage." 

"So I was," Evelyn said, "and Kosie was 
here ; but we have exchanged ; she and Walter 
have gone to visit Cousin Isa, while you, Max, 
and I let Cousin Molly entertain us in her turn. 
I find it delightful at both places." 

" But oh, Lu, how you have been crying ! Is 
it about the sick little sisters ?" 

"Partly," Lulu answered, hardlj able to 



TEE TWO ELSIES. 293- 

speak for emotion, " for they are still in great 
danger ; but oh, much worse than that ! they 
say that that it's feared papa's ship is lost 
with all on board. Oh, Eva, Fve been so dis- 
obedient to my father for months past, and now 
I'm afraid Fll never, never see him again \" 

Before she had finished her sentence, Evelyn'a 
arms were around her, holding her close, while 
she wept with her. 

" I can feel for you, dear/' she sobbed, "for 
I know only too well how dreadful it is to be 
fatherless ; but it is only a report, which may be 
false. Do try to hope for the best. We will 
both pray for your dear father, if he is still 
living ; and for the little ones, that they may 
get well." 

After her long trial of the privations to be 
endured at Oakdale Academy, Lulu greatly en- 
joyed the comforts and luxuries of Magnolia 
Hall; yet the suspense in regard to her father 
and little sisters was very hard to bear. 

For two days longer there was no relief from 
that, but on the morning of the third, Max 
came bounding in on his return from Viamede, 
where he had been to make his usual inquiries 
about Grace and the baby, his face glowing with 
happiness. 

"Oh, Lulu, good, good news I" he cried, toss- 
ing up his cap and capering about in the exub- 
erance of his joy; "the children are considered 



294 THE TWO ELSIES. 

out of danger if well taken care of and we 
know they'll be that; and papa's ship has been 
heard from, all well on board; and we'll see 
him again, I do believe; perhaps before a great 
while !" 

Lulu wept for joy. "Oh, I am so glad, so 
happy !" she sobbed; "but oh, how I do want to 
see papa ! the children too. Can't I go to them 
now, Max ?" 

"No, not yet; they wouldn't let me go into 
the wing where they are. I mean the doctors 
wouldn't; because the danger of contagion is 
not over, and won't be for a week or more." 

" So long to wait ?" she sighed. 

"Yes/' Max said, "but we ought to wait 
yery patiently, now that we have had such glori- 
ous news. And perhaps there'll be letters from 
papa by to-morrow." 

His hope was fulfilled: the next morning's 
mail brought letters from Captain Raymond to 
his wife and each of his children the baby, of 
course, excepted. 

Max handed Lulu hers. 

She almost snatched it from him in her joy 
and eagerness, and hurried with it to her room, 
where she could be quite alone at this hour, 
Evelyn being at school; for she was finishing 
out the term, not having the same reason for 
leaving before its close that Max and Lulu had. 

But now that she held the precious, longed- 



THE TWO ELSIES. 295 

for missive in her hand, Lulu could scarce find 
courage to open and read it; because she hud 
good reason to expect a severe reprimand from 
the father, whom, in spite of their mutual love, 
she had been persistently disobeying for the last 
three months. She would have given much to 
recall that past, and feel herself deserving of 
his commendation and such words of tender 
fatherly affection as he had often addressed to 
her by both tongue and pen. 

At last she tore open the envelope, spread out 
the sheet, and with burning cheeks and fast 
beating heart, read: 

" My dear little daughter; my heart misgives 
me that there is something very much amiss 
with you. Not sickness, for your mamma, 
Max, and Gracie all make casual mention of 
you, and say directly that you are well; yet I 
have not seen a stroke of your pen for three 
months or more. 

"Your little letters, so full of ' love to papa,' 
have been very sweet to me, so that I am loath 
to have them discontinued; but in addition to 
that, daughter, I have, as you know, directed 
you to constantly report to me your progress in 
your studies, your conduct, etc., and in failing 
to do so you have been guilty of positive dis- 
obedience. What excuse have you to offer for 
such disregard of your father's commands? 

" I cannot think there is any that will at all 



296 THE TWO ELSIES. 

exonerate you from blame. Now I bid you 
write at once, giving me as full and detailed a 
report of the past three months as you possibly 
can. 

" My child, I love you very dearly; there ia 
never a day, I believe never a waking hour, in 
which my heart does not go out in love to my 
darling Lulu, and send up a petition to a throne 
of grace on her behalf. I think there is no 
sacrifice I would not willingly make for the 
good of any one of my dear children, and my 
requirements are all meant to promote their 
welfare and happiness in this world and the 
next. 

"My child, my dear, dear child, your father's 
heart bleeds for you when he thinks what a 
hard battle you have to fight with the evil 
nature inherited from him ! 

" But the battle must be fought, the victory 
won, if you would reach heaven at last. 

" ' The kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, 
and the violent take it by force.' 

"You have a strong will, my Lulu: make 
good use of it by determining that you will in 
spite of every hindrance, fight the good fight 
of faith and lay hold on eternal life; that you 
will win the victory over your besetting sins, 
and come off more than conqueror through Him 
that loved us. 

"I can hardly hope to hear that you have not 



THE TWO ELSIES. 297 

been again in sad trouble and disgrace through 
the indulgence of your wilful, passionate tem- 
per, and you will dislike very much to confess 
it all to me; you will be sorry to pain me by the 
story of your wrong-doing; and certainly it will 
give me much pain: yet I am more than willing 
to bear that for my dear child's sake; and as I 
have given you the order to tell me all, to re- 
frain from so doing would be but a fresh act of 
disobedience. 

"How glad I am to know that my little 
daughter is open and honest as the day ! I re- 
peat, write at once, a full report, to your loving 
father, LEVIS RAYMOND." 

" Oh," cried Lulu, speaking aloud in the ex- 
citement of feeling, "I do wish papa wouldn't 
make me confess everything to him! I think its 
dreadfully hard! And what's the use when it 
hurts him so to hear it? 

" And I'm sure it hurts me to tell it. I'll have 
to, though, and I won't keep anything back, 
though I'm terribly afraid he'll write that I 
must be sent away to some boarding-school, 
io that Grandpa Dinsmore won't be bothered 
with me any more. Oh dear! if papa could 
only come home, I'd rather take the hardest 
whipping he could give me, for though that's 
dreadful while it lasts, it's soon over. But he 
can't come now; they wouldn't think of letting 
him come home again so soon; so he can't pun- 



298 THE TWO EL8IE8. 

ish me in that way; and I wouldn't take it 
from anybody else," she added, with hotly flush- 
ing cheeks and flashing eyes; "and I don't 
believe he'd let anybody else do it." 

She turned to his letter and gave it a second 
reading. 

"How kind and loving papa is!" she said to 
herself, penitent tears springing to her eyes, 
"It's plain he hasn't been told a word about my 
badness by Grandpa Dinsmore or Mamma Vi, 
or anybody else. That was good in them. 

"But now I must tell it all myself; he says 
for me to do it at once, and I won't go on dis- 
obeying him by waiting; besides, I may as well 
have it over." 

Her writing-desk stood on a table near at 
hand, and opening it, she set to work without 
delay. 

She began with a truthful report of her efforts 
to escape becoming one of Signer Foresti's 
pupils and its failure; giving verbatim the con- 
versations on the subject in which she had taken 
part; then described with equal faithfulness all 
that had passed between the signor and herself 
on the day of their collision, and all that fol- 
lowed in the school-room and at Viamede. 

She told of the fortnight in which all her 
time at home had to be spent in the confine- 
ment of her own room, then of the long weeks 
passed as a boarding-scholar at Oakdale Academy, 



TEE TWO ELSIES. 299 

describing her bedroom there, the sort of meals 
served in the dining-room, the rules that she 
found so irksome, and the treatment received at 
the hands of teachers and fellow-boarders; re- 
peating as she went along every conversation 
that she felt belonged to the confession required 
of her. 

But the long story was not all told in that 
one day; it took several; for Lulu was too young 
and inexperienced in composition and penman- 
ship to make very rapid work of it. 

Evelyn was taken into her confidence, Capt. 
Raymond's letter read to her, then parts of the 
confession as it progressed from day to day, till 
she had heard the whole. 

" Do you think I have told papa everything 
I ought, Eva?" Lulu asked when she had fin- 
ished reading aloud the last page of her report. 

"Yes; I can't see that you've kept back a 
single thing: I'm sure your father is right in 
saying that you are open and honest as the dayl 
And Oh, Lulu! what a nice, good father he must 
be! I don't wonder his children all love him so 
dearly, or that you and Max were so distressed 
when that bad news came." 

"LTo," Lulu said, hastily brushing away a 
tear, " but I am sure you must wonder how I 
can ever be disobedient to such a dear father; 
and I often wonder too, and just hate myself 
for it. 



300 THE TWO ELSIES. 

" Now my report is ready; Fm glad it's done; 
it eeems an immense load off my mind; but I 
must write a little note to go with it." 

"Of course you must," said Evelyn; "and 
I'll run away and talk to Cousin Molly while you 
doit." 

She hastened from the room, and Lulu's pen 
was again set to work. 

"My own dear, dear papa, I have your letter 
such a nice, kind one to be written to such a 
bad, disobedient girl: it came last Wednesday, 
and this is Saturday; for though I did obey you 
about the report, by beginning at once to write 
it, I had to make it so long that I couldn't fin- 
ish it till now. 

"I have tried to tell 'the truth, the whole 
truth, and nothing but the truth,' and Eva 
thinks I have succeeded. . 

" Papa, I am really and truly sorry for having 
been so disobedient and obstinate; passionate, 
too; but I'm always being naughty and then 
gorry, then naughty again. 

" I don't see how you can keep on loving such 
a bad child; but oh, I'm so glad you do! though 
it makes me sorrier than ever, and oh, so 
ashamed ! I know I deserve punishment at your 
hands, and I have no doubt you would inflict it 
if you were here. I'm afraid you will say I 
must be sent away to a boarding-school; but oh, 
dear papa, please don't. I do intend to be good, 



THE TWO ELSIES. 301 

and not give any trouble to Grandpa Dmsmore 
or any of the rest. I think I was the first part 
of the winter, and would have been all the time 
if they hadn't forced me to take lessons of that 
horrid man. 

" Papa, Fve always thought you wouldn't 
have said I must go back to him after he struck 
me. Would you? And don't you think Grand- 
pa Dinsmore was very hard on me to say I 
must? I don't think anybody tut my father 
has any right to punish me in that way, and I 
don't believe you would say he had. 

"Dear papa, won't you please write soon again 
and say that you forgive me?" 

But we will not give the whole of Lulu's let- 
ter to her father. She had something to say of 
her own and Max's distress over the report that 
his vessel was supposed to be lost, of the sick- 
ness of the dear little sisters, the pleasant time 
she was having at Magnolia Hall, etc. 

The letter and report together made quite a 
bulky package; Mr. Embury not being in the 
eecret of the report laughed when he saw it, 
remarking that " she must be a famous letter- 
writer for so young a one." Lulu rejoiced when 
it was fairly on its way to her father, yet could 
not altogether banish a feeling of anxiety in 
regard to the nature of the reply he would send 
her. 

Grace and Baby Elsie improved steadily till 



302 THE TWO ELSIES. 

they were quite well and past the danger of a 



All the members of the Viamede family 
gathered there again as soon as the physicians 
pronounced it entirely safe to do so; and a week 
or two later, when the little ones seemed quite 
strong enough for the journey, they all set out 
on their return to Ion, where they arrived in 
safety and health; received a joyful welcome 
from Edward, Zoe, other relatives and friends 
gathered for the occasion, the servants and 
numerous dependants, and found their own 
hearts filled with gladness in the consciousness 
of being again in their best-loved home. 



ZHEBTO. 



ftX- W 

: A AT L9 
University Elenentary School Library 



U*T ';' 

UfllVBE," \ 

Univ. ' rar